Beloved

Beloved Chp. 1 Original Story Credit: Sooji Kim - Under the Oak Tree Even as I've said this a million times, a lot of people don't read and later comment this is a copy. AGAIN...This is my RECREATION of the original story with changing plot and characters. If you want to read a twist and new vibe of the book read, feel free to continue. If not stick with the original. *Please do not expect this to be a continuation of the original novel* Thank you * Please be kind in the comments I am not a professional writer. * 1. Time period will probably be inaccurate with real history. Barbarians, dukes, knights will be mentioned in this book. 2. I will not provide pictures of the characters because some people find it hard to imagine the characters once they see them. However, I will provide small glimpses. The pictures provided are not mine. 3. As for music, if there is one for a chapter, I only provide soundtracks because I find lyrics and all the singing very distracting. 4. My main female characters are mostly innocent and naive. 5. I like writing about older men but they will not be excessive. Maybe 12 years max. 6. PLEASE READ BEFORE WE START...this storyline is from "Under the Oak Tree". Yes, the beginning is the same as the original book but I am changing the plot as we go. I am not trying to steal anyone's work. Just wanted to make that clear like I said many other times before. *Chapters that seem to have a lot more mature scenes will have these "•" next to the chapter number* Thank you * Lilith It's been 3 years since we've been married. And the only memories I have of him was from our wedding night. Our first and what I thought would be our last. Father feared for his life at the King's orders that a man from each family had to fight against Ninavon's Blood King and his huge army. Khael was to take his place and walk to his death instead. But in one condition. It was in exchange for our marriage. I was sacraficed to be his wife. The wife of a barbarian. Years of failure of my mother bearing a son eventually dragged her to the grave. It had almost done the same to my father if it wasn't for Khael. I was the third daughter of the Pensington's. Father engraved in me that I took mother's life. A daughter that degraded the family born as a girl and having a speech disorder. Not only that but everyone adored my older sisters Helena and Beatrice. They were the faces of remarkable beauty. Both carried along with them beautiful, golden locks. And I held a mucky mess of dark brown waves. They were pitch black in the dark. I didn't even remember his face clearly. My heart pounded rigorously as I waited for his return. I wondered if he still considered me as his wife. I was sure he would be ashamed of me now that he's so much more capable of finding a better woman. I didn't blame him even if he took this opportunity to snatch another beautiful woman instead. I knew my place and was nervous to face him. But my father paced around with a different reason. It was a surprise for him that Khael returned alive. Even more that he came back as the hero, claiming the title for him and his people. He was more than confident that Khael would abandon me. That was something he would never let happen. Khael's victory and fame would become his as long as he was a part of our family. I was that link and it was my duty to keep this marriage safe. Father furiously faced towards me. "You are to save this marriage no matter what. Do you understand?! Do whatever it takes so he doesn't say a word about a divorce. That is the least you could do for this family!" I couldn't stop the tremblings of my body. I held onto my hands close to my chest as I stumbled to form a sentence. "Y-Yes father. I will..this marriage. S-So please-" My eyes tightly closed as he lifted his hand in the air ready to strike me. But he didn't. It would leave a mark before I even got to greet Khael. It was no way to greet a husband back from such laborous years of war. He wouldn't. At least not today and that itself relieved me. My skin would be able to rest today from his harsh beatings. His hands shook and eventually clenched into a fist on his sides. "Will you stop it with that stutter! How impotent and shameful you are." My eyes started to burn. I already felt it swell and the tears gather from the cormers of my eyes. No you mustn't. I had to hold it in. The moment a tear drops it would be the end of it all. They would fall endlessly then. Thankfully father rushed out of the room even before he got a chance to see my tears trickle down my heated cheeks. I dared to check if he was gone and lifted my chin. Only then did I take a breather. My hands trembled and all strength from my legs felt as if they were drained. I held onto the marble linings of the wall to keep balance. "Are you alright Lady Lilith?" Nanny was looking at me with a frightened expression. It was as if she thought I would collapse. "Y-Yes, I'm fine." I tried to plaster a smile for her to allay any worries. But it didn't seem to do the trick. "Should I get you some water?" I hesitated and she immediately knew that would help calm my nerves before I met Khael. "Yes, t-that would be great." She turned to leave but my eyes widened at the sudden question I had. "L-Laurdes..one second." She had a questioning look on her face and my cheeks flushed at the question I was about to ask. But I had to know if I looked alright. Not that I needed to feed on laudable compliments but to at least know I wouldn't make a fool out of myself in front of Khael. "D-Do I look alright? This dress..or p-perhaps my hair could be a problem?" I couldn't possibly look at her. My hands only tightened at the sides of my dress. That warm, motherly smile bloomed across her face as she glanced at me. "You're beautiful as ever, my lady. You always have been both inside and out." Before I could even say anything she bowed her head and turned to leave. Laurdes was much too kind. She always took care of me in the absence of my mother. She constantly reminded me of what I assumed a mother's love for her child would be like. But these blissful feelings were quick to disappear when my thoughts moved to Khael. It's been so long since I've last seen him. I didn't know what to say. Khael. I couldn't possibly call him so informally. But I couldn't think of anything else. No no. This was not the issue. I needed to have a valid reason why he should remain with me. I needed to save this marriage. Even the thought of my failures sent shivers down my body as father's bitter image merged together. "What a welcoming you have for me." I turned quickly to his familiar voice. Khael was standing by the door with a solemn face. My eyebrows hunched at the moment I dreaded finally came. He appeared much larger than my memories drew him to be. His skin was tan and burned from the scorching sun. The burning days of war had this man look even more intimidating. The layers of clothes draped over his lower regions, leaving most of his top bare. They were covered in excessive amount of beads and thin bands of animal skin. I couldn't find a place to look properly. My eyes shifted to his face. He had such define features where his auburn hair contrasted his onyx eyes. They were such deep orbs luring me in. How was I to persuade this man not to leave? He had every right to do so. Seeing him made that clearer. "Y-you 've returned." * Story of Lilith and Khael will resume soon~ Thank you Chp. 2 Lilith 3 years ago (wedding day) * "Lady Lilith, it is your sole duty as a wife to adhere to Khael." One of the girls of the tribe reminded me of how important it was tonight. I was to accept and give whatever he ordered me to do tonight. I felt entirely stripped of any decisions. My entire life revolved in this cage. I was a bird locked inside, only let out into the world when my owner allowed me to. Numerous times these thoughts lingered. They never ceased or had me relaxed. If only I wasn't born..everyone would be happy then. No one would be suffering. If I wasn't born, mother would still be alive. I wouldn't be casting so much shame onto our family. I would've been free from this life of mine. If I wasn't born, all of this would've been unknown. I wish to die. I wondered who would ever feel this way on their wedding night. I never even saw his face. I found it strange why this man would even agree to such a thing. Who would ever want to marry me. Surely he thought of me as a child. I was much younger than him. He must've heard of my two other sisters who were the true beauties. So why... The water was soothing to my skin. The warm temperatures relaxed my muscles and the flourscent scent seeped into my soft skin. The girl sprinkled some foreign powder that I assumed was where the heavenly scent came from. The water held such beautiful colors and delicate flowers floated about. The baths were dug deeply into the ground smeared with mud on their sides to hold the water inside. There were stones placed surrounding the pool of water for people to lean against and to step on to get out. It was close to the bedchamber prepared for us. The embroidery on the drapes that acted as curtains held such great detail. But these excessive decorations added more burden to my heart. They were so beautiful but I was afraid this night would not make up for all of their efforts. The wind grew chilly now that the sun was setting. I never understood how the Dravicks ever lived in such odd weather and temperature. From what father mentioned and most of the people of Roem, the Dravicks were vicious barbarians. They settled in the lands farthest to the south. During the day, the temperature surged to scorching degrees from the blazing sun and dropped incredibly low when the sun set. Their barbaric ways were seen as insolent and far from our ideals and my father always looked down upon them. The guilt ate me away as this man also fell into my father's hands to agree to this deal. I breathed out a long breath. I felt hazy and languid from the warmth. My nerves seemed to be more relaxed. The girls were getting ready to make their leave and placed a small mirror for me. I was alone now and glanced down at my state. My hair was neatly braided and wrapped like a crown revealing my bare neck. I saw the thin layer of clothes that covered my body that were soaked and now see through. The tight band around my chest did well to cover my breasts. The heat rushed to my cheeks at the thought of a lady to look this way. It seemed so revealing. These were certainly not what I favored. My thoughts scatterred when the curtains roughly pushed to the side and revealed a foreign man. I gasped at his entrance but I was sure he was Khael. He was a man of such unique physique. I've never seen such rich, tan skin. His broad chest and shoulders spread widely and fell lean towards his lower regions. It was the only part covered. My attention lingered on the unsightly scars on his body. It covered his entire form with both faint and deep ones that looked awfully painful. There were strange art imprinted on the side of his arm that swirled and created figures. I've noticed all the men of Dravicks had these type of art on their body. Were they symbols of this tribe? Did the girls have the same? I couldn't ignore the fact that they had this strange form of beauty. His face was shadowed in the darkness with only the flares of the lamps providing light. But I was able to notice the define, godly features of his face. Unlike his body, they didn't have any scars. They were left untouched and only his auburn hair framed his face. They were long enough to sway against his neck. Almost like a lion's mane. He sauntered forward and without a thought I crawled back. The waters overflowered when he entered and slowly walked towards me. "You're finally here in front of me." His voice was so deep and strangely pleasing to hear. It ringed in my ear. It was quite a contrast to his intimidating presence. He pulled off the remaining garment that covered his region and just tossed them off to the side. My hands started to shake and I closed my eyes shut. Knowing I would have to do the same, my knees started to unbuckle. "You look terrible as if you've seen a monster. Of course, you must think of me the same way as your people..." He was mistaken. I did not think of him as a monster. "I..I don't-" "A woman of your status would never hold a barbarian at heart." I stumbled upon my own words but either way he didn't seem to believe me. He pushed away the conversation as if it never started in the first place. "You know what you have to do." I knew but I simply wanted to delay and hesitated. My fingers twiched above the soaked linen that barely even covered me. I already felt so exposed and naked but he was not satisfied. "T-Take it off. Do you..you want me to?" I released a shaky breath as I looked down but his hand lifted my chin and looked straight into my eyes to deliver his words. "Take off your clothes." • Chp. 3 • Lilith "If you don't want this, tell me now and this marriage will be annulled." My eyes slightly widened at his words. He was giving me a choice. From what I say now, this marriage would flourish or crumble to the ground along with my family. I closed my eyes and envisioned my father's harsh words and beatings. The mere thought of it was horrible. But of course most importantly, without this man our family had no one else to fight in the war. In the end, I had no choice. In my silence and hesitation he started to speak again. "This is your chance. When we start, we won't stop and there's no going back." His face held no expression. Solemn but not exactly a cold and ruthless presence as I expected from what people said. I nodded carefully. "I-I will do as you say." My fingers trembled and hesitated a few times. But I managed to slip off the clothes covering me. And with a small splash the band fell and floated away. My breasts held his attention and my face instantly flushed. I couldn't stand his long stares at my breasts. His eyes held such foreign emotions and appeared to be much darker. We had just met and in a few minutes I was so vulnerable in front of him. It felt as if I was preyed upon. His arms lifted me up and I gasped at his sudden action. My hands gripped onto his shoulders in surprise, afraid I would lose balance. I felt my buds lightly graze and push against his chest in the process. He placed me on his lap and his hands moved to remove the garments covering my sacred place. My hands instantly stopped him. "H-Here too? I..No this is.." "You said this is what you want so do not back down on your words. Do not stop me again." He made himself clear. But this was unheard of. No matter how many times I thought of it, it was nervewrecking for me. He pulled the last thing that kept us apart and we were now touching skin to skin. His hands rubbed up and down my skin, slowly massaging me to relax. His hands gave all attention to my body and made sure to clean me thoroughly. I felt myself leaning into his touch as I started to adjust to this comforting feeling. These constant mix of emotions exhausted me and I felt drowsy. He continued to rub me in places. My heart skipped whenever he got close to my region or the crests of my breasts. Soon his lips pressed onto my shoulder blade and traced up my neck. I immediately tensed and my heart started to pound recklessly. His hands gripped onto one of my breasts and gently squeezed them in his hold. He fondled and had me squirm on top of him. "Mmm..w-wait.." My words came out breathy and that only seemed to encourage him on. "Stop moving. Sit still." He had my face turn sideways to meet his lips. They devoured mine and moved eagerly against it. He sucked on my lower lip and eventually made his way inside. With his tongue, he wandered in areas both above and below the insides of my mouth. My chest heaved up and down trying to keep up with his pace. I broke from our kiss and lowered my eyes. His breath brushed against my lashes and cheeks. Just a few seconds were given until his lips were back on mine. His arms wrapped around my waist and turned me over to face him. My legs were spread apart widely around his hip. And my opening grazed against his manhood and it shocked me. It was massive and hot even in the warm waters. I felt it pulsing by my entrance. My legs clenched and I drew myself farther by pushing against his chest. But he sucked my tongue even harder and fervently unraveled me inside. I gasped when I realized where his hand was headed. They slowly moved past my inner thighs and his fingers rubbed my most sacred place. What is he doing? "W-Why..no not here." He no longer listened to me and instead ignored them. He opened my lids and rubbed them consistly. I trembled in his hold and the water moved beneath us. There was this uncomfortable tingling sensation beneath me as he continued to rub me in circles. And soon his fingers pushed against my walls and inside. "Uh..uh..." What are you doing to me? His eyes never left my face as he continued to do such shameless acts on me. "Relax and you'll feel much better." How could I ever relax with him touching me like this. I've never been naked in front of anyone before. Only as a child with nanny, but this was entirely different. I was embarassed and shameful while he didn't seem uncomfortable at all. This was all too natural for him. Did he do this regularly with other woman? I couldn't imagine any other possiblities for these natural behaviors. His eyes lowered to my chest and lingered on my buds. He lowered himself squeezing my left breast into his mouth. The other fingers still squirmed deep, beneath me. His mouth was latched on my buds like a new born. A grown man was suckling on my breast. I gripped onto his shoulders as I remembered what the girl said. "It is your sole duty as a wife to adhere to Khael." I had to be generous of his needs. I would do whatever he ordered. That was my duty as his wife. If I didn't he would surely lose patience and maybe even hit me. I couldn't imagine the pain I would have to endure from this man. It was obvious he was much stronger than father. I wouldn't test him today. He finally drew away from my breast and traced them with his large hands. He seemed to be deep in thought. Later, he stood up with me in his arms. The water trickled down our bodies and created puddles as he walked across the stones. With a towel he wrapped me and pampered me softly until I was dry. When I looked down, I saw his manhood in front of me swollen and it appeared more massive then I imagined. I shuttered at the sight and looked away. With the towel still wrapping me, he carried me to our bedchamber. Large curtains draped our beds as if to create a barrier from any onlookers. It seemed pointless from how thin they were. Was it possible for anyone to see us? The trees covered above us and there were stones covered with sand that blew along with the wind. It seemed unlikely anyone would peek. "What are you thinking?" In one motion he took the little pins out of my hair that kept them in place. And they unraveled down my back. I was always insecure with the large messy waves of hair that framed my face. But I found one benefit of it today. It acted as a shield for my naked breasts. They covered them nicely. He placed me down on the bed,having my hair surround me. He appeared more frightening now that I was looking up at him. His tan body glowed from both the fires of the fireplace and the lamps lighting this room. "Hold tightly onto these sheets. Whatever happens don't let go." My eyebrows hunched together, afraid of what he was planning to do. My fingers gripped onto the sheets beside me and right after he opened my legs wide. He pulled me close to the edge and before I could even protest, his mouth latched onto my opening. "Ah!" I yelped and squeezed the sheets as if my life depended on it. I tossed and turned from his obscene behavior. How could a man do such a thing? His mouth did not belong there. He seemed irritated. His grip on my thighs tightened to keep them apart and flicked his tongue around. The sounds he made was unbearable. It echoed in the room. These wet sounds of him sucking beneath me scorched my cheeks and my lower belly. What is this? "Stop moving so much. If you resist, it'll only hurt later." Later...what more is left of this night. * Thank you • Chp. 4 • Lilith He was an animal crawling up to meet me. My legs shook as he continued to drain my energy. I felt exhausted to all this already but his eyes told me we were far from done. He held my hand against his face and closed his eyes. They later moved along the terrace of my breasts and rubbed the tips. That same tingling sensation from before seem to have traveled up. I pushed his chest but his hand held mine while the other gave a tight squeeze to my bud. "Ah.." He was too close and almost crushing me with his large figure. My heart beated against his chest. I flinched at his manhood placed above my opening. No..it won't fit inside. It's impossible. Before my realization, his heavy weight pushed inside me and the surge of pain hit me hard. My eyes widened at both the scorching heat and its entirety inside me. "Uh..no. It hurts. P-Please it hurts.." I twitched and I clenched onto him desperately. I tossed and squirmed like a fish out of water. But even the slightest movement seemed to make it worse. "Please stay still." His thumb rubbed my hips as he pushed farther. I groaned in pain. It was so painful. What are you doing to me? I was frantic under him but my body was also in complete shock. I glanced up at him, hoping my pleads would reach him. His eyebrows hunched and he clenched his teeth. He cursed under his breath. We were so tightly binded to each other. After a while, he pushed again and again. His thrusts followed a pace now moving me back and forth against the bed. The sheets moved together creating a mess. My breathings were unsteady and so were his. The pain was still there but it felt much better then his first entrance. The friction inside felt so raw but it later eased as I adjusted to his size. "Uh..ah.." I kept making weird sounds and Khael started to make odd ones too. His movement became unsteady and slid out of me. Were we done? I looked up from below him. I was still catching my breath while it ached beneath me. His face was a bit flushed and his hair tossled. He gazed down at me. I made small movements, crawling back away from him. "We are d-done..?" "Can't you see for yourself..I am far from done." In just an easy pull he dragged me back towards him. His arms wrapped around my waist and had my back facing him. His hand kept me still and I gasped at his entrance. It went in easier this time. Much faster with ease. My knees shook as he continued to push into me. The slaps of our skin resonated in the room. The flames seemed to be in sync, flickering with the wet sounds. "Uh..nm..ah." My legs felt as if they would betray me and collapse. They were unsteady and shaking beneath me. My elbows would only last as long. My fingers scrunched the sheets as I felt this warm liquid slither down between my inner thighs. His chuckles rumbled behind me. "You must like this position better." My body was scorching. We were burning, sticking to each other from our sweat. But I was still able to notice what his words did to my face. I was blushing. Embarrassed from how he said and did these things so casually. He licked up behind my neck and met my lips from behind. It was too much. I would collapse any moment. But just when my arms wobbled he shifted me up on his lap. My legs spread open above his hips. I squeezed my eyes shut when he held me down even as my weight pushed down into him. How was he doing all this. "N-no more..I can't..." My breasts were rocking recklessly with his movements. I was able to feel his breath by my neck. His movements became unsteady again and this time he slowed down. I shivered at the warm liquid that glided down from my hole. My knees felt unbuckled. They grew limp just like my body. I was used and left hollow. It felt as if he had stolen something of mine. I was empty. There was blood underneath me, where these spots seeped through. I felt his gaze but I didn't want to face him. I turned my face away. His hair was unkept from his wild acts and his face glistened in sweat. He pushed his hair back with one hand and laid me down. "You are my wife now..don't turn away from me." He licked the tears I failed to notice and held me close against him. All the heat we created kept me warm even in the cold weather of our wedding night. Khael Although she has no memory of me, I immediately knew she was that girl I saw near the village. When I first saw her, I noticed she was out of place from the people there. She attempted to disguise herself as one of the villagers there but it failed to trick me. The dialect, gestures and the way she carried herself differed from the commoners. She would come weekly, bringing all sorts of goods for the children there. Nothing grand was brought over because she came alone, discreetly. It was interesting to see such a woman of her kind come close. Majority of them stayed away as if these people were a plague. Their distinct social status was to be made clearly. I never got the chance to get close enough to hear her voice. But here she was lying down before me. The smile on her face for those children was gone and replaced with fear. She was afraid and trembling like a cornered rabbit. Her long dark waves were a pleasant contrast to her delicate face. They were like the ocean surrounding her small figure. Everytime she spoke she stumbled upon her words. She was soft spoken and her voice was tremulous. And she blushed in the slightest contact, enough to stir me. She squirmed in embarrassment and tried to cover herself. My hands wrapped around her thin wrists entirely. Just a bit more. Let me look at you. Her round hazel eyes held such purity. Like a child of innocence. I took a part of it tonight. Faint beauty marks sprinkled on top her cheeks and nose. She was the galaxy for those stars. Her soft, fair skin made it difficult to keep my hands off her. I rubbed down her waist and up her breasts that fully filled my hands. Like a teardrop. Nothing perfectly round or drooping but natural. And her nipples were so responsive to the light graze of my fingers. Her breathy voice escaped, not knowing that only encouraged me on to continue. I wanted to hear more of her sweet voice. When my fingers pushed inside she writhed against my hold. All of this was new to her and I would teach her slowly. The wet sounds of my fingers digging in and out of her further had me pulsing and swell. My body crushed hers as my other hand squeezed her breasts into my mouth. "Ah..." Yes. Cry for me. Tonight was all I had before we left early in the morning tomorrow. As much as I wanted to take her endlessly, I would go easy on her today. It never came to me how difficult controlling myself would be. Even when I stretched her, she didn't easily accept me. I pushed deeply inside, having her eventually cry for mercy. Her knuckles were white and her fingernails scratched my back in the process. Soon she grew limp and breathed heavily in exhaustion. Our fluids merged inside and out. Her eyes were drooping, hazy. But she grew alert when she realized what we had done and turned away in embarassment. Throughout the night she took every chance to run away from me. Whether she liked it or not I was her husband and she my wife. She would never escape me. I would make that clear. * Thank you I appreciate your love and support ♡ Oh..another thing. Please tell me if these descriptions are too much. Not sure if it's dragging on and just too descriptive. Chp. 5 Khael The sun would rise soon. Our men would need to leave while it's still dark to meet with the knights of Roem. The long division created by the Blood King of Ninavon would be over. Their notorious leader would come to kneel before us. He was cruel to his people. Thousands would die from starvation and many disappeared into thin air when they tried to escape. Murder after murder. People lived in complete fear. Fear was how they controlled and it threatened the kingdom of Roem. When the kingdom appeared to be almost impermeable as ever, we held a temporary alliance with Roem admist our hatred for each other. We would bring victory. I must to return. I looked down to her small figure lying beside me on my arm. Her chest heaved up and down from her gentle breaths. The soft hills of her breast pressed slightly against my chest and her smooth skin still had red blotches all over, reminding me of what I had done to her last night. If it was possible, I wished to ravish her again. Permanently leaving those marks on her body. Looking at her like this only made it harder for me to leave. I slid off the bed and covered her in the warm sheets. By the time she wakes, I would be gone. I brushed the hairs covering her face and leaned towards her alluring lips. Pressed just enough to feel the warmth of our breaths coiling together. "Lilith, wait for me." * Back to Present Lilith Please don't look at me that way. It made things so much harder. The silence and my struggles to form any words seemed to make it worse. It looked as if he rushed to get here. His chest heaved up and down as he stared. His eyes held a mixture of emotions I couldn't understand. And in just moments, his face turned bitter. "You seem surprised that I've returned alive. Perhaps you were expecting a corpse." My chest pinched from his words. His words were venom. What he said was horrible. I would never want that. Even when my father never acknowledged his skills of a Dravick, I never thought so myself. I was sure him and his men would greatly help our kingdom. I prayed for him so dearly. "P-Please don't say that. I would n-never wish for such a thing..." I held my hands close to my chest hoping my words reached him but it was hard to tell from his facial expression. "I didn't expect any warm words from you but at least look pleased to see me. You look at me as if I'm unsightly." I shook my head with all my might. He wasn't the least bit unsightly at all. If anything, I was more concerned about how I looked. I needed to look presentable if I wanted to persuade him about our marriage. If only I was half as beautiful as Beatrice or Helena. Approaching him would be much easier. No man would want such an incapable woman. I was hesitant in holding him back. Another burden was all I was. Do I have the right to ask for him to stay with me? I trembled at the thought of father's beatings. "N-No. It's just..it's been so long since we've seen each other. I-I'm nervous. That is all." These stutterings of mine didn't help at all in delivering my message. So many thoughts and questions bombarded my head. I felt nauseous and lightheaded from the situation I was in. "Why didn't you wait for me with my people? I expected you to be in Draylum." His face didn't change much but his voice held disappointment. He sounded genuinely hurt at my indifference. Our home. It was my duty as his wife to wait for his return at home and look after his people. But because I feared going against father, I ended up hurting Khael. I had no answer for him. I was ashamed. He scoffed. "You take me for a fool. You simply thought it was a waste of your time to do anything for a dead man!" His eyes shook in anger. It tore me apart to hear those words. "N-Never. Khael, p-please...They are close to my heart." I didn't ask for forgiveness or understanding. But I hoped these words would reach him. His people were kind to me when I first arrived at Draylum on the day of our wedding. Waste of my time? Nonsense. That would never cross my mind. But of course I was embarrassed about how I was so powerless to do anything. How I was so fearful of my father. My cheeks heated and the tears threatened to fall. What I prayed dearly not to happen happened. A single tear found its chance anyway. It was a mess. In just our first short encounter, he was already upset with me. "I-I apologize. It was never my intention to welcome you this way." I turned away hoping he would not see. His hands tightened and took large steps towards me. He closed our distance so quickly. The slight wind created from his pace blew the long hair framing his face. They gently swayed by his neck along with the cloak lying on his back. It covered just enough for his back and the falcata on his waist sheathed in leather. His large hand caressed my face and this surprised me. My eyes fluttered and dared to meet his gaze. Those deep orbs plunged into mine. His chest heaved up and down deeply, controlling his breaths. He leaned in so close I was able to catch his scent. This faint scent of earth. "Enough of this. You are coming with me. I am taking you to Draylum." My eyes widened at his words. But before I could even ask about anything he continued on. His eyes furrowed in the process. "This time not even your father will interfere with my decisions. You are my wife and that is to be clear." His wife. My chest squeezed so tightly at those words. It echoed and roamed my head. "The carriage is waiting outside. Our travel will be long so pack the few things you need. The rest will be there for you." His eyes shifted down to my lips momentarily but he pulled away just as quick. I was to go with him. He was bringing me with him. His wife... There was this warmth in my chest that spread all over. I wasn't quite sure what it was but it felt different from anything I've known before. * Thank you for reading~ It really brightens my day :) Chp. 6 Khael "Sir Khael?" I turned over to find a old lady glancing back at me. Her hair and the faint wrinkles on her face told me she was worthy of my respect. When she succeeded in obtaining my attention, she spoke carefully. "I know it is not my place to be saying this to you but I'm afraid Lady Lilith will never be able to say it herself." "Go on." "I've spent years watching over her and more than any of her family members. She may act on her own without the help of others simply because it feels like a burden. She's known nothing beyond these walls..So please be gentle and patient with her. I only want the best for our lady." How bold of her to be speaking of Lilith this way to me. But the fact that she was dared to speak out to me for Lilith proved that she was sincere. What exactly is she refering to? It made me wonder how Lilith's life was like in this place. It just didn't feel right that a girl like her would be so afraid and timid at a place like this. "What is your name?" "Laurdes. Laurdes Farlane." She slightly bowed her head in my presence. "Laurdes..I appreciate your words. But I assure you, there's no need for your worries. She'll be a mature lady, fulfilling the name of the Pensingtons". I won't let anyone or anything degrade Lilith or the name of the Pensingtons. I was aware of those filthy gossips in town when the news spread of her marrying me. But now those same people were different after our victory. I would show them. I can't bear to think of what Lilith had to endure in those 3 years of my absence. Alone. I would make her my queen. My beloved, Lilith. Anything that harms her will perish in my hands. Lilith You would assume farewells to last longer but mine was rather quick. My father and my sisters reminded me not to forget them and hinted for the share of gifts Khael was showered with. The party invitations at the castle was of great importance to my sisters. They believed their fate and their long awaited lovers would be waiting there. Laurdes didn't ask for anything. She gave such warm words and seemed concerned. But I assured her I would be fine. I would be surrounded with people of good hearts. A great blessing. With that and a few waves, the carriage rumbled its way away. It felt strange. I had always wanted to escape from this place. But now that I was finally being taken away, there was nothing particular I felt. My horrible life had simply ended like that. My new life with Khael, my husband, would start. I looked over at him who remained silent and stared out towards the passing fields. He was a strange man that rescued an ordinary girl like me. What kind of life was he expecting to have with me? "You'll burn a hole onto my face looking at me that way." I was flustered at his words. It was only then I realized how long I had been staring at him. I didn't think he would notice from our distance. We were sitting farthest from each other and his mind seemed occupied. "I-I was not staring at all. I was looking..outside." What an excuse. It was embarassing when there was clearly an open window beside me. The silence was filled with the crackle of rocks and dirt on the road we passed. Minutes turned to hours and those hours were forgotten as I lost track of it. The carriage eventually came to a stop and the men outside started to chatter amongest each other. "We'll spend the night here." My back felt stiff and my legs felt numb from the long sitting. It had me wince at the slight soreness on my shoulders and legs. He easily leaped over the doors and held his hand out for me. His large, calloused hands made mine look incredibly small. They engulfed mine. It was a careful leap but I lost my balance onto his broad chest. His arm wrapped over my shoulder and back, pulling me steady. It had me flushed and my heart raced irregularly. But his attention seemed elsewhere as the men pulled the horses to the old stalls by the shacks. "Chief, it seems they don't have enough rooms for all of us. They've only got one room left." One of his men walked towards us from the small cabin. Khael was still holding onto me firmly when he approached us. I squirmed in embarrassment. But Khael wasn't bothered at all. Without hesitation Khael responded to their concerns. "Leave the horses there. We'll have to settle outside of these shacks tonight. Take turn with the shifts and stay on guard." His eyes landed on mine and it seemed as if they had softened a bit. "You'll sleep in one of the rooms inside. It won't be as nice as what you were always used to but I promise that'll be different at Draylum." I didn't understand why he was concerned about such a thing. I was fine with this place. My home was never as nice as he assumed it to be. My sisters had fabulous rooms and wardrobes but mine never seemed to meet their standards. And I was fine with it really. This place was just as nice. "Y-Yes, Please don't worry about me. I will be f-fine." His eyes deeply looked into mine before turning away. It seemed he understood. I followed him inside past the closely packed rooms. You could hear past the thin walls. "I'll bring you clothes to change into." With that I was left alone in this room. The door creaked slightly as it closed. It revealed a simple, single bed with wooden carvings as well as a little round table by the window. A wooden chair was place in front of a small fire place. An old dusty mirror stood on top the drawers next to the bed. My attention shifted to the double knock on the door. Khael returned with a light night gown drapping over one arm. "Here, wear these for now." I noticed there was another dress under the night gown. I looked at him in a questionable manner. "You seemed uncomfortable on our way here with that long dress of yours. It'll be much easier to travel in." It was a flowy, short sleeved tunic with an earthy tone that would reach my knees. I had never worn anything with so much skin out in display. This must've been how Dravick women wore clothes. Although it was something I wasn't used to, I couldn't dare to express that to him. This was all out of his concern and generosity. "T-Thank you..." A short glance was all he gave me before he turned to make his leave. "K-Khael. Um..w-where will you sleep tonight?" Those eyes of his reverted into mine. And my cheeks immediately flushed at what I had asked. It hadn't crossed my mind because I was in a hurry to just stop him before he left. I sounded ridiculous, pleading for him to stay beside me like a little child. "I-I was just-" My hands balled into fists at the sides of my dress. Staying alone wasn't something I favored. I had plenty of those times, alone in my dark room most of the days. I couldn't help but bite onto my lower lip as I gazed up at him. I couldn't find an answer for him. Would he be uncomfortable staying in this small room with me? "There's no need for you to worry. I'll remain with you tonight." My heart flutterred at his words. I wouldn't be alone tonight. He would stay beside me. But it had me wonder if this was the right choice I made. * Thank you Chp. 7 Lilith "Straight down the hallway. There should be a bucket on the side for you." The old lady at the little shabby inn pointed towards the public bath. Khael reminded me not to expect anything grand as the ones at home. But I didn't mind. A quick wash was all there was to it. I was rather thankful. He and his men would just wash their faces in the basin laid outside. There was a corner of stone pavement and a bucket of warm water on the side. Inside was a little bowl to pour the water. The water must've been out for a while, the hot steam was long gone. I laid down the garments by the window sill, now standing bare. The wind that blew through the peeks of the window slithered through causing me to shiver. Nonetheless, it was quite refreshing considering the long hours we've been in the carriage. My body seemed to enjoy this little treat too. The waters slithering down as I rubbed my sore muscles. If I could I wished to just lie down here. It got quite dark by the time I finished and the men outside seemed to have settled down. They were gathered around the fire after setting their little tents just big enough to fit a single person. My heart started to skip when my steps neared our room. We would be together in this room. I was having a sense of regret after asking him to stay so shamelessly. I felt my cheeks flush in embarrassment. Why did I ever think this was a good idea? It was obvious he and I did not enjoy each other's company. I always had this bad habit of mine, where I blurted out things without thinking. But I couldn't stand the thought of being alone in this foreign room. These memories of mine always managed to haunt me when I was alone. I was always kept hidden from father's visitors or the suitors that followed my sisters like shadows. My hands hesitated to open the door but I managed to push through. He stood by the window looking over at his men outside. He turned his attention to me with the click of the door. I closed the door with my hands behind me as he walked towards me. I noticed the ends of his hair were still wet, framing his face. He had also taken off the layers of garments and belts surrounding his body. All that were left was the clothes covering his lower body and the tribal beads encircling his neck and wrist. He looked at me intently as he towered over. So close. "Was the water too cold? You're shivering." His hands cupped my face, tilting them slightly so I would face him. I didn't understand why he had such eyes for me. They seemed concerned, waiting for me to answer. "I-It was fine..really." It didn't seem as though my answer was convincing. His eyes traced to the thin gown I had on. "I must say these are fairly thin." I gasped as I looked down at the state I was in. Parts of the thin layers were soaked and so clearly outlining my breasts. But he turned away as if it was nothing. "Get inside. I'll put more wood in the fire." I did as I was told while he was now sitting on the chair, holding up his falcata by the fire. He was so focused observing every details. It seemed as if it was important to him. I found myself following his movements. It was a rare chance to look at him properly when his attention was elsewhere. With the silence, my thoughts had me questioning again. It was so strange to even have him sitting here in front of me like this. Even the thought that I would be with him... Why does he want to take me with him? Surely there must be a reason. Perhaps he was forced and my father conversed his ways with him again. Khael I wanted to rip that useless gown off her. The thin cloth did little to cover her anyway. There were still droplets of water that failed to dry and the clothes clung to places I couldn't bear to look at. Her little buds perked their way up, slightly pushing up against her gown. The outline of its dark peaks held my attention. She just stood there all clueless not even knowing what she did to me. Any longer and I would spend the whole night having my way with her. "W-Why..did you come back?" My attention turned to her voice. She sat there on the side of the bed fidgeting around with her hair. "What do you mean?" "It's just..I d-didn't think you would come back." "I don't understand why you would find it strange. After years of war, isn't it quite normal to return home to my wife. Is that not what we promised that night? You and I. This marriage." I didn't understand her. Of course I knew this wasn't something she wanted from the beginning. I've always wanted her more and that was fine. I needed her. I can't imagine myself having to return to anyone else but her. But these questions she asked started to irritate me. It was as if she was taking this marriage so lightly. She seemed to notice the irritation in my tone. "Spit it out. What is it that you want to say to me?" Her eyes widened and her hands clenched tightly onto her gown. "Uh..I..a divorce. Why aren't you saying anything about a d-divorce?" Lilith His face held emotions I didn't expect to see. It seemed he was surprised at the words I utterred. I felt as if I had made a mistake in saying anything about it... His eyes furrowed and he walked towards me. His hands held my shoulders firmly as he looked deeply into my eyes. "A divorce. Is that what you want?" "N-No. I thought y-you would want a divorce. You were forced by my father. And...there are m-many other beautiful women." He was more than capable so why is he taking me? His grip on my shoulders tightened. I winced at how tight he held me. It was starting to hurt. "K-Khael.." "A divorce? That has never crossed my mind. I'm a grown man. I make the decisions I want to make for myself. Your father has nothing to do with me taking you as my wife. Other women you say? Hah!" "B-But.." His eyes turned dark. "Enough! What is it with you? Is there someone else..is that it?!" This was not what I intended our conversation to be like. No. I felt them rising against my will. My tears were threatening to fall and I looked down to hide them. But my delays for a response had him misunderstanding. "You...While I was fighting for my life, here you were seeing a different man." His hand cupped my face squeezing against my cheeks. The expression he had as he looked down at me was menacing. I was shaking in his hold. My breaths were taken away, I could not speak or even respond. "I warn you to be wise. Tell me the name of this man." * Thank you • Chp. 8 • Lilith "N-No. T-There is no man. It's just s-strange that a man like you would take a w-women like me." I angered him. His face and the tone of his words had changed completely from before. Would he strike me too?.. I was shaking in his hold at the mere thought of his hands that could roughly hit against my skin. It was hard to look at him like this. My eyes shifted away from him while he held me in place. The tears that had gathered in the corners trickled its way down. "A man like me? I am well aware of our differences. There is no need for you to tell me that. If that is what you are worried about I remind you I am more than capable of providing you everything you wish for!" It was all going wrong. "N-None of that matters to me. I do not want anything. I was s-simply curious what you see in me. I apologize..." My chest heaved up and down as I tried to control my breaths. "Is it a habit of yours?" I did not know what he was referring to. My stutters perhaps? "You cry so often when you are with me. Are you unhappy..do you not wish to go with me?" I peered up at him, taken aback from his words. His eyes grew soft with his voice. They searched for an answer. I bit my lip and shook my head to assure him. It was not that I was unhappy with him. I was afraid I would make his life miserable as it seems that is something I do to those around me. A burden. "Then that is all there is to it. Your place is here with me. And mine beside yours." He wiped the tears away with his fingers and left heated touches. His lips were so close nearly touching mine. "What do I need to do for you to believe me.." His hands continued to caress my cheeks in a soothing manner. And soon his head leaned beside my neck, leaving soft kisses down towards my shoulder. I sucked in a sharp breath when his tongue slid across my neck. He sucked so lightly and made his way up to nip my ear. Luckily, he held me by my waist. I felt as if I would collapse any moment. His touch had me shaking. My hands reached up towards him trying to push against him. There was no way for me to look from such a distance but I was able to see his head turn slightly towards me. "This is what you make me do. And that face of yours when I do these things.." He breathed out as if he tried to hold something back. "I intended to wait and have you rest today. But you give me no choice." And before I realized what he meant he turned my head and ravished my lips with his. His mouth opened and his tongue demanded for me to respond to him. A little move of his fingers near my chest was enough for me to gasp and allow him entrance. His tongue moved eagerly inside, having me shut my eyes tightly. I tried to give in to what he asked for timidly. My slight push returned as a firm pull. The constant seeking of dominance inside me left me out of breath. We parted our lips and our chest heaved up and down. With enough time, he carried me up easily in his arms and laid me over on the bed. I was now looking up at him and his body leaned over me. His head tilted to the left as he observed me intently. That had me tighten my hands together. My hands were kept close against my chest but he removed them out of the way. His fingers traced above the thin linen above my breasts. And it was as if my body was responding. They were tingling. His warm hands pushed the long gown up to my thighs and the cool air reached deep between my legs. Naturally, I closed my legs together but it was as if he knew it would happen. He gripped them tightly and slowly pulled my underclothes. "K-Khael..it is late. T-Tomorrow..wait. W-We can't." He ignored my words and lifted me up by the waist to pull them down. The thin cloth that covered my most vulnerable area was now slipping past my legs. The opening of my gown was now all ruffled down my shoulder and nearly presenting my breasts. I felt my cheeks heated and I turned away quickly. I was trapped beneath him not knowing what to do. But it seemed as if that was his intention. He continued to watch me troubled as he continued to touch me, having me his way. My chest heaved up and down as I tried to catch my breath from his long kisses. My lips felt swollen from his constant sucks and bites on them. "Uh..ah. J-Just a second." I peered up at him. There was no smile or anything. He held no expression and it confused me because they were so different from how he touched me. His hands slid down my chest, unbuttoning my gown. My breasts were bare in front of him now holding all his attention. His wandering eyes soon came back to mine as he held my chin. His thumb, then his index fingers pushed past my lips and swarmed its way into my mouth. The lights in our room flickered to our silence. When his fingers went in too far it had me coughing. And with his fingers covered in my saliva, he circled my buds. I couldn't stand how his eyes never left me as he did these things to me. They looked down at me with such dark eyes. Why...Why is he doing such vulgar things to me? Things I can't bear to speak of. Shameful things. He squeezed them harder in between his fingers. "Ah!" I was shaking even as I covered my mouth, wiping my wet lips. "Don't cover yourself. I'll hear and see all of you tonight." • Chp. 9 • Lilith Was it mine or his? The sounds of my heart thumping pulsed deep in my head. Our skin now bare against each other. From time to time, his chest grazed against my shoulders. He laid on his side holding me in his arm while the other made its way down between, where it had no business. He kissed my breasts and so gently licked my left bud. His tongue flicked around and sucked. My eyes were kept shut during all this and I squirmed in his hold. How strange.. His touch was foreign but I didn't stop him. It was nervewrecking and felt as if my head would burst with these thoughts altogether. I noticed the dampness between my legs and his fingers were gliding in easily. My eyes fluttered to glance up at him but his eyes only trailed over my body. He observed how my body moved along with his hands that traveled inside me. "Relax. You're too tense." His fingers pushed their way inside, curling and stretching me further. They pushed against my walls having me respond back to tighten around his fingers. He chuckled at my state. "Good. That was very good." I followed his lead of these strange requests. Tightening and relaxing my walls around his fingers. His fingers eventually slid out dripping in this white fluid. My cheeks flushed at the sight of him tasting his fingers. And from here on, it felt familiar. He parted my legs, pulling me against him. My eyes widened when he leaned down and his mouth latched onto my sacred place. I was confused in the mixture of emotions that surged over me. I felt every little suck and tight pulls of his mouth. The nip of his teeth in my raw skin. I shivered at the sounds and backed away. But his firm grip on the back of my waist and my thigh kept me in place. I turned and gripped onto the sheets. My voice cracked at my attempt to hold back these cries. He said he cares for me dearly. But why is he doing these things to me. These things had me crying without me knowing. "Ah! Hah...n-no. Mm." When his lips finally freed me, it pulsed in between. He stared up at me intently. It seemed as if he had smiled but I couldn't tell in the dark. I laid there, catching my breath. He aligned me to meet his manhood. He rubbed against my lids, gliding in the parts that were already wet. My eyes widened at the memories from our wedding night. It all resurfaced. How painful it was and the things he did to me. My hands gripped onto his arm immediately. "N-no. It'll h-hurt." His hands met mine and held them against his face. He licked my fingers and gently bit them. His kisses tried to assure me not to worry. Impossible. And with just a glance back at my eyes, he pushed his way inside. His heavy weight stretched me further to fit into me. My grip tightened while my legs lost all energy. It was still painful. In his slow pace, I was groaning and squeezing the sheets around me. We moved back and forth above the sheets. The slaps of our skin and the wet sounds of our bodies filled the room. "Uh..uh. Ah!" My breathing became rapid and ragged. Small beads of sweat rose above his forehead. His eyebrows creased as he clenched his jaw. Why is he looking at me that way? I turned away, squeezing my eyes shut as he continued to push deep inside me. Squelching and squeezing my breasts. "No. Don't close your eyes. Look at us." His grip on my chin tightened and had me face where we aligned together. I caught a small glimpse at where he wanted me to see. We were conjoined together in the most intimate way. In and out. He was entirely inside me. I wanted to scream and cry out. This tingling sensation started to rise inside me. It bubbled to the surface having me writhe in his hold like crazy. Every last bit of me tried to break free. "K-Khael..stop it. P-Please. I can't." I couldn't take it much longer. Something was reaching the surface and with it my eyes squeezed shut at the feeling. My chest heaved wildly and the warm liquid ran down between my legs. It scared me how far he could go. It seemed he wasn't tired at all from this. His warm lips met the smooth surface of the hills of my breast. He licked my skin covered in our liquids. Those large hands of his fondled my breasts endlessly. He was a liar. He didn't plan for me to rest. How was it possible for me to at such a state? When his hands were entertained, his lips needed some next along with his eyes. It was an endless cycle with this man. I was in such an odd position where I was able to see his men by the fire. I peered up at the window upside down while he suckled on my breasts. The curtains weren't fully closed and the fire flickering inside our room seemed enough to display it perfectly to them. If any of them turned their heads they would see our shameful acts. I was worried and my heart beated rapidly. But these foolish lips of mine only knew to make weird noises. My words were clogged down my throat while the tears gathered in the corners of my eyes. Was all of this really okay? The night passed with us intertwined and mingled together. I had no memory of when we stopped. Chp. 10 Khael Her responds to my questions assured me that she held no hatred for me. But it were times like these when it became clear that I did not have her love either. She begged for me to not to look at her in the state she was in. She said so with tears in her eyes, shaking in my arms. I didn't understand what she was trying to hide from me. Perhaps it was me she did not want to see. Even when both her words and body rejected me, my desires clouded my mind. I had her watch. I made sure of it. She laid there as I looked down at her. My fingers had a firm grip of her chin and had her look down at our bodies submerged in each other. Her breasts moved in unison with every movement. Her eyes widened at the sight of me endlessly plunging inside her. Her plump lips parted in shock, while her eyes shook. She cried as I took her and to her I was a ruthless man. My eyes furrowed at her sight but it was impossible to stop now. "Uh..ah." "Look..Look at us. Don't turn away from me." I was also losing breath between my words. She had me curse under my breath when she tightened around me. Even when those tears of hers fell because of me, she held me captive entirely. From her flushed face, the sheen sweat on top her slopes, and her gentle pants from exhaustion drove me insane. "Call for me. Say my name." Her eyes seemed faded from the passing hour of our wild movements. Her lashes fluttered and her cheeks flushed at my request. What a lovely sight. She had such a wistful look. Soft and untainted. "Go on, say it." She slowly turned to face me with her round eyes. "K-Khael." "Again." "Khael..Khael." Her calm, light voice of hers danced right into my ears. That was enough for what I needed her to do. My lips pushed against her soft ones and my tongue found its way deep inside. Our bodies were close to the point I feared I would crush her. I was impatient, forceful when it came to my needs. I was clear of my doings to Lilith. She was someone I needed to be patient with and wait. But tonight I had no regrets of my decisions. Lilith There was this heavy weight on top of me. I kept my eyes closed and attempted to turn away. "It's still much too early." His voice had me startled. My heart leaped at his voice and soon his arm wrapped securely around my waist. With a slight pull, I was against his broad chest. The thin sheets did little to create a distance. I was easily blushing at our naked state, skin to skin touching each other. And of course the thought of last night. Even now my bare chest was pressed against his. While, I remained frozen in place, he didn't mind any of it at all. The morning sunlight made its way past the wine tinted curtains and onto the wooden floor. The shadows of tree branches swayed across, walking over near our beds. We would have to depart soon and head back to Draylum. My attention shifted to Khael's hand that reached towards my breast. They were still sore from his touch yesterday and I flinched at his caress. "W-We must go now. Your m-men..the people are w-waiting." I was able to feel his chest heave up and down behind me. He gave no response but his hand continued to gently squeeze my breast. "They can wait. Don't mind them." "B-But.." He laid on his side and turned me over. I held my hands close against my chest as if that would cover my naked body. He laid there with his bare chest and I noticed the little scratches I left on his body the night before. My cheeks flushed at the sight. My fingers reached out to the scratches and lightly grazed against the surface. His eyes just followed my hands and it took me a while until I realized I had stepped over my boundaries. It was my first time reaching out to him and touching him like this. "This..I-I didn't mean to d-do this to you..." He chuckled under his breath. "Not a single scratch was made from the war but you've given me years worth of scars on my skin last night." I was sure I crossed the thin line between us. Who would possibly dare to leave such marks on their husband?.. But what he did after surprised me. Instead of inflicting pain or enforcing any punishments for the marks I left on his skin, he buried me with kisses. There really was no end to this man. He licked and kissed above my stomach. I was not used to anything like it. I was lost in how and in what ways I should respond. At times he appeared to be so cold and even cruel as what the people of Roem said. The way he spoke to both his men and my family shadowed none of the things he was doing to me here. "Let me see you in the light. It seems I only get to see all of you at night." My hands immediately clenched onto the sheets beside me. "I'd like to see you." His voice sounded more demanding. Without even waiting for my response, his hands gripped the ends to pull them off. Knock. Knock. I gasped at the sudden knocks and Khael's face contorted with irritation. He cursed at the door. "What is it!" "Chief Khael, there's a storm coming our way. It's best we head south soon." I was surprised the man remained calm from Khael's rageous response. It was as if this wasn't anything new to them. His chest heaved down as he released a sigh. "Get the horses ready." "Yes, Chief." The faint footsteps eventually disappeared and we were left alone again. He slid off the end without covering his lower parts and I immediately turned away. "You'll have to get used to this sooner or later. I won't allow you to hide from me." Within minutes he was all dressed and adjusting his belt. His hands easily brushed through his hair and peered back at me. "I'll be waiting outside." With a small click, he left the room. It was only then I was able to relax. I held onto the sheets as I walked over to the windows to close the curtains. I needed to hurry and get dressed but I was distracted at my reflection in the rusty mirror. The sheets I held onto slid off my figure and fell onto the floor. The dark locks of my hair ran down my back and to one side of my neck. There were blotches of red in various parts of my skin. His presence was all over me. My fingers trailed over every place he marked. There were places that still hurt and I winced in pain. My buds and my chest were swollen and sensitive than ever. How long would he stay patient with me? I knew I was testing his patience. And I knew I was being selfish for not returning his generous gestures. Khael never thought twice to express himself through his intimate touches. Even after hearing he never thought of a divorce with me, there was a strange heavy weight on my chest. * Thank you Please be patient with Lilith. She'll grow to be a fine lady soon~ Chp. 11 Lilith After our departure, it started to rain as they mentioned. Khael didn't ride with me and remained outside after making sure I was fine being alone. It turned out we had to reside in one of the abandoned cabins aside the road today. The cabin was used by farmers around the area but it had already been years since it was abandoned. It was covered with years of dust and webs. The carriage door opened and Khael peered inside. He had this long dark cloak draping over him to avoid the rain. He removed his hood to face me. "Lilith. I want you to sleep here today. There's no way I'm having you sleep in that dirty old cabin with bunch of men." "H-Here?" I didn't want to be in here alone. At least not too far from him. It would be frightening to be alone here at night. "I'll bring you enough to keep you warm through the night." Without thinking my hands immediately went to grasp onto his. He looked back in confusion. "W-Wait. I don't want to stay here a-alone." I clenched onto the ends of his cloak tighter but I couldn't look at him for long. "I w-want to go with you..." There was this silence between us and only the pitter patter of rain was heard. I almost thought he didn't hear me but he replied a bit after. "I'll be outside. Don't worry." "B-But..no you can't. Y-You'll be all drenched. It's p-pouring outside." I pleaded hoping he would change his mind. I was fine sleeping in the cabin. I didn't mind at all. "No, you'll stay here. There's no doubt about that. If that's what worries you, then I'll stay here with you." There was this small surge of relief that waved over me. Khael would be with me tonight. The carriage was pulled under a large tree next to the old cabin and the others moved there. The door creeked open when Khael came in. Parts of his hair was soaked from the rain. In one hand, he brought some straw from the cabin to lay beneath us. What he brought to cover ourselves through the night seemed thin. The carriage seemed smaller now that we were both inside. Nothing too uncomfortable but rather cozy. He held the sheets to the side welcoming me in beside him. "Come here." My heart started to pound again. Now that we were really going to spend the night in this small place, it had me nervous. "If you sleep in the corner, it'll get cold soon. Come here." I hesitated a little before taking my steps towards him. He pulled me in nice and snug against his chest. So warm. "This will be the last time I have you sleeping like this. A lady shouldn't ever have to sleep in a carriage...I promise you'll find yourself in better care at Draylum." He constantly reminded me. I wished to tell him he didn't have to worry so much about me. But the only thing I managed to do was shyly nod. With that he pressed his lips against my forehead and his arm wrapped tightly behind me. My heart was pounding but it didn't bother me. I was able to hear his heart pound along with mine and it felt like a slow lullaby. He didn't touch me as he did the night before. We would sleep like this today. When I peered up, his eyes were already closed. Perhaps he would fall asleep before me. He must've been tired. The road to Draylum was quite far. Khael and his men had an extra person to care for. The travel would've been faster if it weren't for me. I found myself staring at his define features while wandering in my thoughts. I was only bold enough to look at his face when he was asleep. I wondered how it would feel to touch his face and to the base of his neck. It was how he had touched me often. It was a strange curiosity. I was scared he would awake if I touched him so I only traced above the outlines. What long lashes... If we weren't this close, I wouldn't have been able to see his features. It was so dark out here. I buried my face against him and closed my eyes. Tomorrow would be another long day. * By the time I opened my eyes it was morning. But Khael was no longer beside me. I opened one of the small windows inside the carriage and the rain had stopped. The storm had disappeared, just leaving the small puddles gathered on the ground. I sat there while braiding my hair absorbing what was set before me. It was quite peaceful. No other travelers were on this road. The slight wind brushed across the fields and I caught sight of the paddy fields atop the hills several grounds away. With a final pat and twist of my hair, I brought it over one shoulder and headed out. There was a basin filled with water from last night's rain. It was perfect to wash my face in. I wiped my face with the small cloth I had in the pockets. When I walked closer towards the corner of the cabin, I saw Khael with his horse. It was a calm and gentle one. A black beauty. "Pelipa. That's his name. He's been with me for roughly 8 years." "P-Pelipa.." Pelipa and Khael seemed to have shared many years together. Things I would never know. I was able to tell he was special to Khael. His eyes turned to me and urged me to come closer. He held my hand in his and had me touch its mane. The hairs were thicker than I expected but still silky beneath my fingers. I shied away from its movements and from this I saw a glint of his smile. He told me it was fine. It was my first to ever see him this relaxed and genuinely smiling. It was faint and disappeared quickly but his eyes held excitement like that of young boy. I did not know these sides of him and I wondered what kind of man he was. "We should be able to get to Draylum before sunset." Today I would meet his people. Khael. Draylum. They would both be of great importance to me now. * Thank you Chp. 12 Lilith The window slid open and Khael delivered the message that we arrived. I peered out from the small frame. I saw a few men on top the towers next to the wooden gate, keeping watch of movements outside these walls. These two men had their bow and arrows in one hand. One of them had long hair released down to his shoulders while the other had his blonde hair into a low bun. They yelled down to the men below to open the gates. It rumbled open along with my heart. A vast, flourishing village revealed right behind these doors. The carriage slowly rolled in as the gates closed behind us. Men carried large buckets of water on both sides of their shoulders and the women carried baskets of their seasonal crops on their heads. Children ran around, some trailing behind their parent's shadows. And there was one girl pulling along her horse until she saw us. They all stopped in their tracks. They praised and blessed the men of their victories as we passed by. The people bowed their heads to Khael who seemed to be the center of this all. We came pass women that ran out from their homes and into the arms of their loved ones. I was left blushing from their passionate ways of expressing their long awaited arrival. There were a couple of women in one corner, outside the large tents. They had beautiful stone charms all around their bodies and I noticed the identical red flower inked on the side of their right shoulders. I shied away after catching a glimpse of their clothes. The dresses were parted and slit widely across the sides of their legs. They had around a shawls with unique patterns but they did little to cover their breasts. They giggled amongest themselves and waved at the men. They would join us at our feast and provide them company. There was one girl with such beautiful red hair in braids. She remained calm and focused in her thoughts. I followed her eyes and it was on Khael. She didn't cheer or even smile like the others. She slowly turned away and headed inside as we rolled away. I peered out the window until they all disappeared as we turned a corner. The carriage slowly came to a stop and I was able to hear the small murmurs outside. "We're here." When the carriage door creaked open, these two young girls slightly bowed their heads to us. "There's no need for you two to come along, we'll be fine on our own. It'd be best for my wife to rest before the ceremony." Ceremony? He was back to giving off that cold presence. He held the drapes aside for me to get in. The inside was like a huge dome with small candles in each corner. A large soft rug was in the center in front of the grand bed. It was quite large. There was enough space for at least 4 people. The colors radiated a warm and cozy atmosphere. Dried flowers and incense gathered around the small dressing table. And through the back there were stones that led outside. "Come, follow me." I walked over holding his hand. His was firm and engulfing mine. He allowed me to see past the curtains and it led to a place to bath. The waters flowed gently down the wooden wheels and into a small path of little pebbles. I looked up at Khael but he was already observing me with a warm look. How would I express this in words to him?..No one has ever done anything like this for me. It was absolutely lovely. "Do you like it?..I asked for them to have this room decorated for you before our arrival. But it seems they weren't quite finished." "Oh n-no it's lovely. I l-like it the way it is now." I held onto his arm with both my hands, hoping I could assure him. This was more than enough. "Really? If you say so, then I won't ask for any changes." I blushed and stared down at the ground. It felt like a surprise gift to me. It was strange that I was the receiving end when he had just returned home with a huge victory for his people. "If you ever need anything, those two girls outside will help you." His warm hand caressed my face and his eyes were so dearing. "You should rest a bit. I'll need to head outside for my people." "I-I'll go with you then." "No, there's no need. Stay here. I want you to rest before the ceremony." With a soft breeze of his kiss, he pushed passed the drapes and left. Khael By the time I headed down, my men had finished bringing the horses back and the carriage into a shed. Pelipa was in his separate conpartment until I came to him. It became my regular routine, checking up on him. Only then would he be allowed out with the other horses. There was a small creak of the door and I turned to see who it was. It took me a while to recognize her. She had changed from the last time I saw her. "Naibi?.." I was shocked at her appearance. Her long bright hair was now in braids and the clothes she wore told me clearly what she had become over the years of my absence. The ink on her shoulder confirmed it further. "I expected you to come to me first." Her face held an expression of disappointment. "Get out." "I assume you've read my letter then." She turned away letting out a little laugh. What had sounded so loving years before now just sounded devious. "What is your point? I am married now and you know that. Don't think I'll cave into your lies again." I didn't know what I would do if she continued to stand there. My hand shook in anger. She had turned into someone despicable. The Naibi I had known was long gone. "If you dare come near my wife, I'll make sure that pretty mouth of yours is torn apart." * Thank you P.S. I'm aware I didn't update for one of the weeks. So I hope this kinda makes up for it. Thanks for waiting for my chapters and your kind words! Much love as always♡♡♡ Chp. 13 Khael By the time I returned to the room, Lilith had changed to a different dress of hers. The wide neckline revealed her collarbones and the maids had braided her hair to frame her head like a crown. It revealed much more of her neck. The colors contrasted very well from her skin. And the small bell cuffs were detailed with fine silver embroidary. It seemed a bit tight around her chest, making it hard for me to take my eyes off her. When the maids noticed my presence they held their hands below and bowed their heads. From my gestures, they left us alone. She could not face me. Her body was still turned away, facing the dresser. Her cheeks were flushed, slightly red in color. It was hard not to be tempted to bite into her fruits. She was aware of my long stares and her hands started to fidget again. "D-Does it not suit me?..I've n-never worn anything like this before." Her voice trembled like the leaves. At this rate, I would rip that dress off her before the ceremony. I didn't hesitate to touch her and have her face me. She was helpless in my hold as I planted a small kiss on top her forehead. Nothing more was allowed. "No, it suits you very well. Perfectly with you." The sun was setting and our people were already gathering outside. The fires were lit and the grand feast was ready. "They're waiting for us. We should head out soon." "Y-Yes." Lilith The children ran around while the dancers capered away to the music. The jewels around both their necks and ankles chimed with every movement. Khael's men were by the long wooden table waiting for us. They were talking amongst themselves while a few were wrapped around their lover's arms. All the conversations and laughter stopped at our arrival. When one of his men made an announcement, all their eyes landed on us. My heart pounded loudly and both my legs and hands shook. I was afriad they would see me shaking I had to peer down to see if it was visible. There was a long table by the low creak full of various dishes. The food piled endlessly down the table in large portions. It was a whole grand feast for our arrival. "A very festive evening to you all. I thank you all for this warm welcoming for our men. First, I'd like to introduce my wife, Lilith Pensington. I expect you to give her the respect and kindness she deserves...Let us enjoy this night and celebrate our victory for not only Draylum but also for the kingdom of Roem." The people cheered and both the music and dancers continued on through the night. The tables rumbled from their laughter. I felt incredibly small between these men. They had huge appetites. Their plates were filled, overflowing with fish, chicken, vegetables, and various sauces that tailed along with them. And of course their goblets were filled with wine. "What are you doing just staring. Aren't you going to eat? Here, try this." Khael passed a large chicken leg on my plate that was already filled to the brim. He waited for me to have a bite. I slowly picked up my fork and knife to cut a piece off. It was tender and the sauce that covered the outside was quite flavorful. "I-It's delicious." His face lightened at my response and he urged me to eat more. He shared some of his favorite dishes with more potatoes. "K-Khael..this is t-too much. It's impossible for m-me to finish this." "Don't be ridiculous. You haven't even finished half of it. A sparrow would eat more than you. Is the food not your taste?" My eyes widened and I shook my head. "N-No that's not it. I j-just never had so much food before." I looked down at his and then mine. There was quite a difference. I never ate a lot or had the appetite at home. In fact, the quality of the food here surpassed what I had at home. "I've n-never seen women that could eat this much..." I was startled at his burst of laughter. "Is that so? Well a woman I knew ate this much." A woman he met? I wondered if that was the kind of women he liked. Of course a woman needed to be healthy to bear a child. I peered down and frowned at my plate. Maybe he was right. I needed to eat more, at least a little bit. After a while, I had managed to eat most of what was on my plate. The only things left were the tiny dessert treats I saved. They were my favorite part of the feast today. The soft custard and light cream on top eased my tastebuds. I noticed that it was getting late when the children were called by their parents and the only lights still lit were by the tables. Women surrounded the tables next to the men and the night continued on with endless stories. Men boasted of legendary victories and the beasts they met on the mountains. Some were quite silly while others left me in awe. I was a bit surprised at how some of the women here were so straightforward with their expressions. One of them caught my eye when she wrapped her arms around Khael's men and sat on his lap. Her hands crept onto his chest while he was talking to his friend. She begged for his attention and in the end they excused themselves from the table. There was another couple but they didn't seem to care if they had an audience. They kissed and touched so passionately I couldn't bear to look at them. This was all so shocking to me. I wondered if the women Khael met were like this. I peered up at him but he was still busy talking to one of his men, finishing the wine in his goblet. Am I not doing enough for him? Surely I wasn't expressing as much as the women here. My chest felt heavy at the thought that Khael could possibly be disappointed in me. My thoughts were disrupted when I felt his hands rubbing the back of my neck. His attention was now on me. My heart beated rapidly but everyone else seemed to be immersed in their conversations. With his gaze still on the crowd, he leaned closer to my ear. "This isn't quite entertaining is it. Let's head back for our own fun." He gave a small boyish smirk. My cheeks immediately flushed from his words and I peered down at the table. * Thank you • Chp. 14 • *Had to delete and reupload but the content is the same* Khael The sounds around me eventually drowned as my eyes moved along the smooth surface of her skin. What she wore today was a bit different from the usual. The low neckline exposed the slope of her breast and her back. A few stole stares at her but she didn't seem to notice as she was too occupied at the plate of overwhelming food. I would've broken a few bones of theirs if it wasn't for tonight. Those looks weren't just a simple curiosity. She was a rare sight to these Dravicks. The night seemed endless and I grew impatient. In the last few days, a few glances and brush of our skin was our only encounter. I've waited enough. I whispered for her to follow me back to our room. Her cheeks grew pink and she stumbled in her steps. It seemed she had too much to drink today. I allowed my arms to swoop under and carry her little form against me. "N-No I can walk myself. I'm t-too heavy." "Stay still. It'll take us forever to reach our room with you stumbling like that." With this she stayed quiet and laid her head slightly against my chest. Her breathings were faint , slightly brushing against my neck. We pushed past the drapes and placed her across our bed. Her eyes were almost closed, slightly open and staring up at me. It seemed she wanted to say something with her lips parted. Her soft lips lured me in and I couldn't wait any longer. We had all the time we needed in our hands. This time I would stay beside her until morning. I wouldn't have to leave her. I took a hold of her wrist and pulled her closer. She lost balance and leaned forward against me. The sleeve of her dress fell down one shoulder and revealed the hills of her breast. Her round eyes blinked in shock with her cheeks tainted in pink. My lips pressed against hers and her small moans muffled against mine. She was suprised at how rough I was being. That wasn't my concern. I would do whatever I want tonight. I was clouded over my desires. Even in the carriage, the night before. I wanted to do whatever I could with her. She would have to feed me what I starved. Her chest heaved up and down as she writhed in my hold. The sweet taste of the wine she drank before lingered in my mouth. Our tongues interwined, pushing and pulling against each other. When we parted her eyes were only open slightly in a daze. Her warm breaths fanned against my cheeks. And even that pleased me. My attention shifted to the dress. It was irritating. It outlined the small curves of her body but all I needed now was our skins to touch. My hands traced up to her neck and leaned in to lick across her collar to her neck. "Ah..w-wait." Her hands balled into a fist and pushed against me. But it urged me to do more. Her eyes shut tightly at the sounds. With one pull her dress would fall and she would lay naked before me. Her hands suddenly stopped them and what she did rather surprised me. Her hands trembled and held onto the loose ribbon holding the last bit of her dress. She nervously looked into me, hesitant to say her words. "I can d-do it myself. I will..." She breathed steadily as she looked down and pulled on the ribbon. The dress slithered down her figure and she was entirely bare before me. I took my time to look at every part of her body as she stood there. My eyes moved across her painted lips down to the shape of her breast. They were full and reminded me of a raindrop. And her rosy buds sat on each calling for my attention. My fingers brushed against it and rubbed with my thumb. I watched as her eyes closed and her breaths started to tremble. She turned away. "Hey, look at me." She flinched and continued to shake at my touch. Her eyes furrowed but shyly looked up at me. She denied that she hated me but still reacted this way. Lilith Any longer and I thought my heart would burst. I never knew what he was thinking when he stared at me that way. My heart beated rapidly and my body felt strangely hot. My cheeks as well. Perhaps it was the drink we had earlier. Khael warned me not to drink too much but it's sweet taste was addicting. His hands moved to remove my dress and I remembered the women at the feast. I wondered how they would behave in such situations. What kind of women has Khael been with before?.. He must be irritated at how ignorant I was too these things. I needed to please him. I want to. I stopped him so I would do the remaining myself. I couldn't possibly look at him. My eyes stared at the floor. My body shook relentlessly at the thought of someone touching me. The memories of it all surged over. The thought of father's rough hands against my skin had me shiver. When will all of this disappear?..When will I forget... I desperately wanted to respond but the fact that my body responded differently had me frustrated. I didn't wish to tell him why I was this way. Why I was afraid of men touching me. I didn't want him to know or at least not now. I wished to be like the women here and to become a suitable wife for Khael. His hand traced along my cheeks and had me face him. He laid me down on the bed and looked down at me as his hands moved to pull my undergarments. It surprised me how his warm hands were rather soothing against my skin. They were gentle. I gasped when he raised my legs up and kissed my inner thighs. His head turned to lick down and ever so often his eyes would return to me. They looked deeply into mine as he gently bit and had me writhe in his hold. "Ah.." He stopped momentarily at my voice and it had me blush. Was my voice odd? But he released me and pulled me up against his chest. I sat on top him while he stared at my breasts. His fingers traced and soon his mouth latched onto them. "Mm..ah." He continued to suck and my voice escaped from his behavior. Everytime I made these sounds, he seemed to suck harder. I tried covering my mouth to stop these embarassing sounds. His lips parted and spoke against my chest. "Don't cover your mouth. I want to hear you." My body felt much warmer. Hotter than before. I was gasping for air and my chest heaved up heavily. His arm wrapped close around me as he continued to do whatever he pleased while the other moved to remove the pins in my hair. My loose curls waved down my back. His lips leaned into mine and we moved in unison. There were times where he moved much faster, desperately pushing into me. His tongue endlessly wrapped and coiled with mine. I was left breathless when we parted. He gave me just enough time to breathe and leaned into me again. My eyes widened when I realized his hands slithering in between my legs. I was spread on top his waist and his fingers rubbed my entrance. "Mm..K-Khael." Before I could even finish my sentence, his fingers pushed their way inside. My eyes shut and I gripped onto his shoulders. All of these things I felt was overwhelming. We've done these things before but it all felt new at the same time. The way he touched me felt different. It was as if my body recognized his touch. I couldn't wrap my head around it. Khael continued to tell me it was fine to make the noises I did. That it was fine to feel this way. It felt as if my head was spinning. I leaned back while he sucked and touched. The warmth between my legs trickled down onto his fingers. I couldn't control my voice. I laid down and gripped onto the sheets beside me as his tongue pushed inside my walls. I couldn't believe how my body reacted. My hips moved towards him when he seemed to stop. He chuckled at my response. "I won't take long." I was ashamed at what I just did but he didn't mind it at all. He smiled and moved away to remove the belt with his clothes. His tan skin glowed with the faint candle light and the fireplace that lit the room. I caught a short glimpse at his manhood and turned away instantly. When he came back, my legs parted to wrap around his waist and he rubbed against my entrance. My heart beated rapidly than before. "Uh..Ah.." The sounds we made together had me blushing. I couldn't listen or watch how intimate we were. He pulled my leg over his shoulder and pushed inside me. When I looked down, I appeared swollen now that he was entirely inside me. I was able to see everything in this position. He gripped onto my waist and looked down to watch. In and out, repeatedly. He did this on purpose. He wanted me to watch what we did. If I turned away, he gripped onto my face to turn me back. "I wish you could see yourself. You leave me breathless." The things he said to me made me nervous. My heart fluttered. It was as if he thought I was...beautiful. He was a strange man. * Thank you • Chp. 15 • Khael She panted above me as I firmly held her in place. She tightly gripped onto my shoulders as she looked down at me. Watching her above me wasn't bad either. Her breasts moved with every push I made. There was a thin sheet of sweat glistening on top her chest and pieces of her hair stuck to her body. She was exhausted but her voice was lovely to hear as well. Even her muffled voice that merged with her pants were pleasing to hear. It only stirred me to do more. I brushed her hair with my fingers, moving her hair to the side. I couldn't help but smile at her state. I loved her this way. Only I would be able to see her like this. Lilith "W-Water.." We were skin to skin, panting and intermingled together. His hair fell over his forehead and his broad chest was hovering over me. He laid me against him and reached over to the small pitcher next to the bed. I was parched. My throat felt dry and sore from the constant yelps. When I got a hold of it I gulped it down. Some of it trickled down the corners of my lips. It was refreshing and instantly cooled my lips. Khael also took a drink of the remaining water in the pitcher. He raked the sides of his hair back with both hands and glanced back at me. A small smile spread across his face as he reached over to brush my hair. "Your hair..they remind me of clouds." His hands gently brushed my hair back as he stared into my eyes. "I like seeing it down. It suits you very well." "Y-You like it?" No one's ever told me my hair was beautiful. I was never fond of them. They never seemed to listen and these curls of mine appeared untamed. I checked the feel of my hair again. I didn't get it. What part of it suited me? I shivered at the feel of his hand grazing down the side of my waist. "I can't seem to keep my hands off you. You know I refrained myself tonight. I'm not quite satisfied with just that." His tongue slid against my neck while his hands came up to gently fondle my breasts. "Not s-satisfied?" He wasn't satisfied with this. What should I do... It must've been the look on my face, he chuckled and stopped what he was doing. "Don't take every word so seriously, I know when to stop." I nodded to his words. He pulled me close and had my head rest on his broad chest. The wind that breezed past the curtains was cool but his warmth was enough to put me to sleep. It was so comfortable and warm next to him. I was afraid this would become a habit of mine. His open arms easily lured me in. It felt as if this was where I belonged. * I managed to open my eyes but it was still dark. I wondered if it was the sun or moon we would see past these curtains. How long were we in here? It felt as if days had passed with us intermingled like this. The girls outside didn't intrude as if it was forbidden to come in here. If one of them came in, I would be too embarrassed to face her. I never got the chance to ask for their names. I wondered what they thought of me. It wasn't long before my attention shifted to Khael when his arms tighened around my waist. It seemed he was still asleep. It wasn't much of a surprise. After all, he continued on endlessly. My body ached and I felt sore. It was nothing unbearable. It was too dark in here and the fire was nearly out. I reached for the curtains but his hands followed on top of mine. He opened them just enough to have the sun's rays touching our backs. His hand interlocked with mine and I felt his warmth right behind me. "Y-You're awake.." I reached for the small pillow and held it close to cover my chest. Thankfully, his eyes were still closed as he continued to kiss my back. "I've been awake." When I turned to look at him, his eyes were half open and his hair was disheveled. His auburn hair fell across his forehead. "Enough with the pillow hugs." He pulled it away from me to see my naked state. He had finally seen me in the light as he wanted. His arms wrapped around me and laid his head against my chest. I hesitated whether or not I should caress his hair. It looked so soft but he moved away to face me. "I'll be training with our men for the rest of the day so I won't be able to stay here with you. If you need anything, call the girls outside." He pressed a kiss on my forehead and started changing for the day. My heart started to pound in an unusual way. It seemed even this short parting had me worried. * Thank you Sorry for the late update! I'll try to post another chp. this week in between my schedules♡♡♡ Chp. 16 Lilith I removed the sheets off me to change into the small gown on the chair. I winced at the bit of soreness that remained on my body. It was still dark in here so I pushed the curtains further to allow some light. His marks on me were much more apparent. My fingers traced over the red blotches on my skin as I remembered where his lips have been. There were more than before. His was on mine and mine on his. Just the mere thought of it had me blushing. It occurred to me he never put much clothes to cover himself. I hoped the others wouldn't see the traces from the night before. They would know what we did to each other. But that thought crossed over my mind when I heard someone approaching. "Lady Lilith? Khael sent us to bring you hot water for your bath. We've also brought your breakfast." I was startled at their sudden arrival. I hurried and reached over for the gown and covered myself. "Y-Yes come in." Two girls with light brown hair pushed passed the curtains. One had a neat braid that reached down to her lower back and her overall features seemed sharp. The other girl had short curls reaching her shoulders with round eyes and button nose. She seemed a bit younger. I was finally able to meet them but their eyes never met mine. It was strange how they seemed to be very careful with their actions. While they were busy, I brushed my hair and washed my face in the small basin in the corner. It would be nice to look presentable, even just a little. Clang! One of the girls had dropped a small cup on the floor and it shatterred to pieces. She immediately looked at me and her eyes widened. "I-I apologize. Please forgive me, Lady Lilith!" The girl with short curls stared down at the floor as if she was afraid of any consequences. The other girl in long braids gave her a look of disapproval as she cleaned the broken shards. "I apologize for the disturbance. This isn't something she's used to. She still has much to learn. We'll make sure to replace it with a new one." I started to fidget again. I didn't understand why they were treating me like this. There was no need to apologize to me. "P-Please don't apologize. It is f-fine." Both of them seemed a bit surprised from my words. I wondered what they were thinking. "We'll make sure to replace it for you. Is there anything else you need?" The girl with the short curls shied away and remained close to the girl with braids. "N-No, nothing else...Thank you." They nodded and turned to leave. "W-wait...what are you names? I-I never got a chance to ask." They turned to face me but hesitated to answer. "My name is Cree and this is my sister Cicili." A small smile appeared on their faces as they bowed their heads in a polite manner. "Cree and Cicili. T-They're beautiful names...Um I can't possibly f-finish all of this on my own. W-would you like to join me?" I was shy to ask but they appeared to be such kind people I wished to at least share a meal with them. Cicili's face seemed to brighten and they looked upon each other. "A meal together w-would be fine than r-replacing the cup.." It seemed those words reached them and they complied. Cicili seemed to be quite pleased with the food. She ate well with her cheeks all full. I pushed the small plate of soft bread towards her. "Cicili, quit eating so much." I smiled at how close they seemed to be. I wished that was the case with my sisters. Perhaps I should write a letter to them soon. I wondered if they would even read it. "We heard from some of our people that you came from Roem?" From my nod her eyes sparkled with joy and Cree seemed to be interested too. "I've heard numerous stories about Roem. It must be a wonderful place." A wonderful place.. Was that how others saw Roem? I was never allowed to leave my room because my father feared the possibility of anyone seeing me. If I ever had to, he made sure no one ever spoke to me so they never knew of my disorder. But the village outside was quite lovely. I haven't seen the children there for a while now. I would make sure to return soon. "T-The village is quite beautiful...it would be nice to go t-there soon." "Oh no, that's not possible. Khael would never let you go there, especially not alone." "W-Why not?" "It's dangerous for a women to be traveling alone out here. Those bandits from the east mountains and...the Ceneans. Those men are dangerous." "They're heartless people. Especially with what happened to Khael's bro-" Cree nudged her sister and she stopped midway. "It's better to be cautious." Ceneans...I've never heard of them before. I made sure to remember their words. "Then when we do have an event to go...I'll m-make sure to ask Khael if you two can a-accompany us." I wanted to see for myself too how my hometown looked like. I was glad my words had them smile and they seemed a bit more comfortable now. My heart fluttered now that I seemed to be a bit closer to these girls. * Thank you Just in case you guys wanted to know~ Pronunciations (at least in this story) Khael: Ca-elle Ceneans: Sa-nay-ans A Little Note Hey guys! Sorry this isn't an update but I will be updating soon so hang in there~ I just wanted to let all of you know that I really appreciate every one of your comments, messages, and support. I started using this platform to post my own stories and to recreate stories I didn't personally like as a reader myself. There's a lot of people and stories that I admire so I'll share those with you guys whenever too. Another thing is I plan on keeping my own stories as a place for you guys to just relax and relieve stress. It's a place I can relieve my own stress as well. I'm not planning on gaining anything out of all this. Whether it be big or small, I appreciate my followers that continue to read as always. Thank you again❤🎀 Chp. 17 Lilith The bath Cree and Cicili prepared was quite soothing and it really relaxed my body. Around half past noon, one of Khael's messengers appeared in front of our room. I was surprised to see that it was a young lad. Maybe even younger than me. He was quite tall and the dark cloak around his shoulders made him look taller. His dark hair fell to the length of his shoulders. Some frayed over his forehead almost covering his eyes when he bowed his head. "Good afternoon, my lady. A letter for Chief Khael from the royal castle." "G-Good afternoon." I looked over at the envelope in his hand and it was from the imperial castle. The seal had the intials of the King of Roem. "Thank you. I'll m-make sure he gets the letter." I held onto the letter close to me debating whether I should go to him now or not. It worried me that I might be a bother during his training but the letter seemed to be important. There was a part of me that told me I should go. It was as if it gave me a reason to go see Khael. I would hurry. I changed into one of the dresses Khael prepared for me. It was a beautiful dress in shades of lavender. This was my first to ever try on such a light color. All the clothes I had at home were dark. The dress was long and the strings tightened down to my waist. The small bell sleeves were lovely as well. The girls insisted they would bring the letter to Khael but I wanted to bring it myself. The only thing I needed help with was the direction to the training camp. Draylum was vast. Our bed chamber was on top the hills, where everything could be seen at a bird's eye view. The maids remained close to our rooms a few grounds down. The taverns and the rest of the people dwelled closest to the gates of Draylum. But even then, the gates were far enough to keep us safe. It was a great barrier from the outsiders. I was in awe at the vast land of Draylum. The winds carried along the scent of both fresh crops and the wild flowers that danced along with the breeze. On the opposite side of the hill, Khael and his men were there training. I heard the faint shouts. My heart beated faster as I held the letter close to my chest and continued walking up hill. By the time I reached their ground, Khael's back was facing me and I was only able to see the side of his. His face was firm and serious. None of the boys seemed to be able to look at him directly. His warm, sweet gestures for me were not there. Although he was quite intimidating, there was something different about seeing him out here, solely focused on his duties. I found myself absorbed in him. Would I be a bother coming here like this? I was troubled in my thoughts but when I looked up, some of the young boys had stopped their runs and were staring at me. Their look of curiosity had Khael's attention. Soon, his eyes followed and trailed over to mine. The cold presence he had allayed to a soft one. He turned back to have the boys continue even as they were sweating and seemed exhausted. His large figure walked towards me and within seconds his shadow hovered over. "Is everything alright?" His head lowered, trying to look into my eyes. I'd come to see him myself but now that we were so close, I was desperately finding a reason to look elsewhere. "T-This letter is f-for you. I t-thought it would be urgent." His eyes lowered to the letter I held out with my hands. When I took a peek at his face, it appeared dark. It seemed he already knew what the letter was about. Khael I had seen it coming. It was an invitation to the imperial castle. It was celebration to honor our names and victory we've brought to the Kingdom. King Brennus of Roem was well known to fancy large parties. He was desperate to find reasons to hold large celebrations. Considering the victory of this war, it wasn't anything unpredictable. "We delayed our departure to the castle to escort Lady Lilith. Delaying this any furthur will only be seen as means to humiliate him. It's best we leave soon." "He's right. It won't be any good for us to have him wait." I knew not to have my personal matters overshadowing the affairs of our people. But nonetheless it irritated me. The rest remained quiet after the shift in my attitude about the subject. I had no regrets. Bringing Lilith back to Draylum was of greater importance to me than returning to the castle. I looked past at Lilith and found her amongest the girls. Leaving her here was the last thing I wanted to do. I had this urge to ignore the consequences and just remain with her. I'd have her remain in the bed chamber with me for days with no one intruding. Even that didn't seem enough to make up for the time we've been apart. They all waited for my response. I shut my eyes turning away from Lilith. I looked back at the men around me with my final decision. "We leave tomorrow." Chp. 18 Lilith For the rest of the day I didn't get to see Khael. It wasn't anything that bothered me since I was distracted in getting accquinted with the people here. Cree and Cicili introduced me to the farmers, stable boys, maids, craftsmen, and the women that worked at the taverns. They were all brief encounters but I was able to see that they were all kind people. My difficulties didn't seem to matter to them. At least nothing grand and I was relieved. The girls also mentioned there were often times where travelers stopped by and traded their goods. That was something I looked forward too. I was shy to meet new people, especially because I was afraid of what they would think of me. I wasn't sure if they really accepted me as Khael's wife yet. Having difficulty speaking was enough of an embarrassment for Khael. I would have to put more effort in to have my voice reach the people. But my heart refused to listen and beated rapidly to the mere thought. My attention shifted to the laughters I heard by the wheat fields. It was the children playing amongst themselves while their parents were busy. It reminded me of the kids in Roem. I wanted to go back there soon. The kids there never got to see my face but it was more than enough to see their smiles from the small goods I left. It wasn't until a few weeks later that I found out they've been calling me the 'night fairy'. But all of these thoughts disappeared after I remembered what the girls told me. Khael would never let me leave alone. And this wasn't something I wanted to announce and drag all the men with me to go there. That would intimidate the villagers. The sun was setting and the shadows on the ground grew more apparent. I should head back soon. When I pushed past the curtains to our room, Khael wasn't there. I assumed he was still in the fields but when I walked in a bit further I heard his voice. "No, it's fine. I'll do it myself." I peered inside and saw one of the maids take their leave through the curtains near the baths. There was a tray with pieces of bread, fruits and what seemed like glasses of wine on top. Khael was getting undressed and tossed his clothes over one chair. I lowered my eyes when he turned around. He stepped inside the warm waters, spreading his arms across the stone steps. I gasped when I bumped into the small table outside and from this his eyes opened. He turned his attention to me without any change of expression. "What are you doing just standing there?" "I-I didn't mean to intrude. I'll w-wait outside." He leaned back while observing me. "You act as if this is our first time taking a bath together. Get inside." I didn't understand it myself either. We've seen each other naked numerous times but right now I was the center of his attention. Standing in this grand room made it worse. I held the hem of my dress against my legs and stepped forward. I pulled off the sleeves and let the dress slither down my back. I slowly faced him. He held his hand out towards me and I followed. The water waved back and forth when I stepped inside. I couldn't help but breathe out from the warmth it spread across my body. His hand wrapped firmly around my wrist and pulled me onto his lap. I was sitting in between his legs and I shivered at the feel. I carefully laid my head against his chest. It was better this way now that I couldn't see his eyes on me. "Doing this every now and then, repeatedly...You'll find yourself accepting it soon." He broke off a piece of a grape from its stem and held it above my lips. I parted my lips and its sweet juice spread inside with a pop. It was the sweetest I've ever tasted. I fed him in the same manner. Some of them had seeds but he just chewed them into pieces and swallowed without much thought. Halfway through our tray of food, his hands started to roam around me. With a clean, wet cloth he started to rub my body thoroughly. My arms, my back and furthur below. My eyes lingered on the beautiful art on his arm. The mark of the Dravicks. Without a thought, my hands reached to touch it. His eyes followed and peered down at what had me captivated. His small smile appeared on his face. "Now that you are mine, you'll have this mark on your body as well." His eyes lingered on places I was too embarrassed to mention. "Traditionally, the women have theirs on the left side of their shoulder...but here is quite beautiful as well." His hands traced over the hills of my breast and my buds tingled. They travelled down the side of my waist as he placed his kiss on my stomach. I felt his lips part to speak against my skin. "Hopefully I'll come back to see it on you." What does he mean? "A-Are you leaving?" He leaned away to carry me and place me on the stone steps. I was now looking down at him. "It's the King's invitation to the castle...We're leaving tomorrow." Tomorrow... It was so sudden. Just the days travelling to and from Roem would take roughly a week. My chest tightened at the thought. Khael cursed under his breath. "It hasn't even been a week since our arrival and we're leaving back to Roem. His decisions are always thoughtless." He was irritated but that only lasted for a while. "I can't possibility leave you alone." It showed from his face that he was downhearted. As much as I was worried of his absence, I didn't want to be the reason for his worries. After all, the girls were here with me. I would use this time to fulfill my duties as his wife here. My hands trembled as I reached to caress his face. "Please don't w-worry about me. I'll be w-waitting for you here." My face flushed as I finished my words. It was a large leap to say these words to him. I hoped they had reached him. His eyes slightly widened and lowered as he leaned into my hand. "You make it much harder for me to leave you." Along with his words, his lips were that much softer and warmer tonight. I hoped everything would go well. * Thank you Chp. 19 Khael She remained still as I allowed myself to rub the wet towel against her skin. She had such soft, fair skin that always had me coming for more. There were parts of her skin in blotches of red where she was more sensitive. It pleased me to see how easily her skin was marked. When I come back I would see her skin inked with the symbol of our tribe. She would be entirely mine. The waters swayed back and forth as I had her lie down on the stones behind us. Her legs parted for me to stand in between. Seeing her like this didn't do me much favor. I wondered if she knew what she was doing to me. Lying down in her naked state while her breasts pushed slightly forward. Every now and then she blinked away in embarrassment. Her hands trembled not knowing what to do and it seemed the silence in here had her concerned. But I liked this silence. As much as I wanted to hear her voice, I envisioned whatever I pleased as she laid below me. My eyes drifted to her lips. I reached over to the fruits on the tray and held it above her lips. Those plump lips of hers parted and with a slight push she opened up for me. She reached for one after and did the same for me. My lips closed around her fingers, licking every last bit of the sweet fruit. She imitated the things I did as if to show me that she was learning and opening up to me. The sweetness of the fruit overflowed, having some trickling down the corner of her lips. I kissed and sucked on her lips. I leaned down close to her ear so she wouldn't miss any of the words I was about to say. "You truly do surprise me sometimes. Do you know what you're doing to me?" She turned her head and looked into my eyes. We were only a few inches away now. "N-No...I don't understand." I smiled at her words. She was innocent but I saw through the lies when her cheeks were flushed. "You don't?" I grabbed onto her hand and placed it above my shaft. From this her eyes widened. Her hand twitched around me and attempted to pull away. I held it down firmly until she felt all of me. "K-Khael..this-" She was surprised again from my crass behavior. This was just the start. She knew nothing of the ways I liked it. The things I do would surely surprise her as we go. I continued to observe her, never taking my eyes off her. I made it clear what she was doing to me and she understood now. Her lashes flutterred as she looked down and her lips were slightly parted. The tips of her hair were soaked and framed around her delicate face. I wished to pour all my affection for her. But I didn't go any furthur. If I had, I wouldn't have been able to control myself. It would make my departure tomorrow impossible. As much as it tortured me, we would leave it here. I wished to have her go through the same torture I felt. Drive her to the edge until she knew nothing but me. And only then would I come back and have her my way. By the next hour, both our wine glasses and the tray was empty. We dried ourselves from our bath to rest for the night. I looked down at her beside me and she was already asleep. She was the start and end of my days. That itself was enough for now. * It was the morning of our departure and it was still dark outside. I didn't want to see her face because it would only hinder me. I attempted to leave quietly but she woke up not long after I had changed. I heard the bed ruffling behind me. Her eyes were alert but later lowered and appeared sullen. "Y-You are leaving t-today." "You don't need to come out. Go back to sleep Lilith." She shook her head and covered her naked state in the gown. She tried to hurry and follow me. Her hair was kept down today just how I liked it. By the time she had finished she had put on a light dress and a shawl to cover herself from the cool morning breeze. "Ready?" Lilith When we walked down to the village, his men were already there waiting with their horses. While some of the parents and their children were sleeping, most of the people were outside for their departure. By the time they awoke, Khael would be gone. His men slightly bowed their heads, acknowledging my presence. I noticed a few that stood aside from the rest of the group. They were to stay here and guard Draylum in their absence. That relieved me. There were far too many women and children here and it worried me, especially after hearing about the Ceneans. The gatekeepers and the messengers didn't seem to be enough. The gates rumbled open and it was finally their time to leave. And by the looks of it, the sun would also come up soon. Its rays shimmered past the clouds and splayed over the grasslands. "P-Please travel safely." Everyone's eyes were on us and that had me nervous. I spoke in a lower voice than usual. I wondered if he had heard me. But what he did after caught me by suprise. His hands caressed my face and he leaned down to meet my lips. It was a deep kiss. "Mm.." I clenched onto the ends of his cloak and shyly responded back. I heard his men whistling and some of the girls giggling at the sight. But of course, compared to me, these were the last of his worries. His thumb rubbed my cheeks as he pulled away and intently stared down at me. "I'll be back soon." He had such a warm smile that had my chest swelling. I prayed to the heavens to guard them on their travels. * Thank you Chp. 20 Lilith After Khael's departure, I returned back to our room. It was still much early but I wasn't planning on going back to sleep. The bed was still warm where he had been and I lingered there for a while. It was only when the girls had arrived for breakfast I became aware of the time. They asked if I wanted to eat by the gardens and that they would escort me there. The garden was indeed lovely. It was by the small waterfall and there was a large tree to provide us shade. About half past my little meal and some tea, my girls and the other maids came to the creak with their baskets of laundry. Half the girls had their clothes tied around their waist so the waters didn't soak them wet while the others sat by the rocks with the wooden wash boards. The small talks they had helped to pass their rigorous days. I couldn't possibily sit still and watch them do everything. I found myself fidgeting but it wasn't a problem for them. By the time I finished my little meal they were getting ready to carry the laundry back to the village. By the looks of it, there were more baskets and they would have to come back and forth. "Oh, Lady Lilith! Here, give it to me." Cree came running my way as she saw me carrying one of the baskets. I turned away as she tried to take it from me. "These baskets are heavy and it'll be quite a walk. You don't need to do this." "I-It's fine..I want to help you." I smiled in hopes to deliver my sincerity. The ladies at Roem and my sisters always remained still and had the maids do the little chores. They ordered even the smallest of things to be done for them. My father always reminded us that it was not our duties to be doing such menial work. We were to be the epitome of grace, elegance, and poise. And to always keep in mind of composure of dignity and manner. But I did not wish to maintain and protect my character off of others. My hands and legs were perfectly fine to do things myself. I didnt want to create any barriers off my status. For these reasons, I found it more comfortable disguising in with the common people. To be known just as a regular woman than one of the Pensingtons. "Then let me come with you." There were a lot more people now. Most of the men were out stocking up the cabins. The rest were in the fields and in the stables. A group of women passed by with large jugs and baskets on top their heads. The others looked at me with wide eyes when I came with Cree to the fields by the laundry lines. Cicili was the only one that didn't seem surprised at my presence. And because of that I felt more comfortable. My attention shifted to the beautifully dyed clothes hanged on the lines. It was indigo. It was absolutely gorgeous. There were a wide range of colors on the line, like waves of a rainbow. I couldn't keep my eyes off them as we walked pass under. We laid the baskets on the ground in lines of three. I took a peek at the door that was left wide open. There was a group of women stirring and stepping the clothes drained in the tub. The dark colors were being seeped in and those that were ready were pulled out for the wooden wringer. "Aren't these beautiful! One of the traveller's brought a bunch of new goods to our village." She ran her hands gently across the wet cloth. "Y-Yes..it's lovely." Cicili shared her little stories of her encounters with the travellers and promised to show me next time they came. I was curious myself of the strange items they would bring here. "I heard it's quite rare. The nobles only use it ocassionally for special events." Both the girls seemed fascinated by things I've seen fairly often. I was engrossed in their free lives surrounded by this vast land while they seemed so interested in my life behind the walls of Roam. There wasn't much I knew myself but as a child I've seen my sisters apply them the night before parties. Laurdes seemed to have noticed my fascination, one day she brought a small portion without any of them knowing. She would use the Indigo powder to color my nails. The leaves were dried and grinded into fine powder. A pinch of it was enough on each nail and she tied them over with a wet strip of cloth. By the next morning, I saw them magically turn to beautiful colors. "Oh, Cree you have to do this for me. Promise me you will!" This small memory of mine also fascinated them. "That's incredible. I've never thought it could be used in such a way. We've only used it to color our clothes...Well seems like all the girls here will have their nails painted soon." "I-I will show you some time." I came to realize that there were a few more people surrounding us. They were listening to me as I spoke. My cheeks became heated instantly and I looked down at the numerous eyes that were on me. "Lady Lilith." I turned to the voice that called me and it was a young girl I had never seen before. "There's someone looking for you." It was a surprise especially cause there wasn't anyone I knew here except the girls. "Oh, it must be today. Khael's been waiting for a while. How unfortunate..he won't be able to see it until he returns." I looked towards Cree and realized it was the day I would be engraved with the symbol of the Dravicks. Cree wanted to come with me but I stopped her. I didn't want her to be walking back and forth cause of me. I followed the girl and we walked in silence. I couldn't help but wonder what the process would be like. My heart pounded irregularly and it made me nervous. It was a strange type of nervousness. We passed the taverns and walked passed the drapes of a small room. Numerous candles lit the room and surrounded the art. The back door was open that led straight to the gates. There was a woman with her back facing us. Her long hair, red hair was braided to the side and I saw the faint lines of the floral ink on one shoulder. "Naibi, she's here." I tilted my head, curious to see who it was and I realized I had seen her before. I saw her amongst the crowd as I looked out from the carriage. She was a beautiful lady. I found myself absorbed in her presence. "I've been waiting for you." A small smile spread across her face and I felt my heart pound as it did before, as we walked here. * Thank you Chp. 21 Lilith I held my hands close to my chest as I remembered Khael's words. He said it would be beautiful to see me engraved below the center of my chest. But I wanted this mark to be shown. After all, I would become a Dravick and as Khael's wife I would show it. I decided to have it on the left side of my shoulder, the traditional way. Naibi was rolling out the small, flat bronze needles on the wooden table. I wondered if those were what she would use to mark me. It was fascinating. Nothing like this was in Roem or on our bodies. The men and women there believed pure, untainted skin were the definition of beauty. Men had their hair swept back, away from their faces. They were to wear clothes of fine needlework, handmade from head to toe. It was the same for the women. They were to show their beauty through extravagant clothes, jewelry, and perfumes. But that differed here. Both the men and women showed most parts of their bodies. They were confident and appeared to be free from such views. The girl had me remove the top of my clothes. I was hesitant to do this in front of people I've just met. She noticed and told me it was fine to just have the left sleeve off. I untied the strings and opened them just enough for it slip down my shoulder. But the girl's attention was elsewhere. Instead of observing my shoulder her hands moved to take a hold of my wrist. Her fingers gently pushed down the center, feeling the pulse of my veins. I wondered what she was doing. It was odd. "I-Is there something w-wrong?" She looked at me intently before Naibi interrupted. "I'll take it from here." The girl hesitated but eventually nodded before she left. Naibi covered us with the curtains. We were now the only ones in the room. My heart started to pound irregularly. I wasn't sure if it was her presence or the process that made me nervous. I lied back against the soft chair and turned away. "Don't be so tense. It won't be anything unbearable." My attention shifted to her chuckles. She sat beside me and her fingers lightly brushed against my skin. It had me shivering from her cold touch. My eyes followed as she grabbed a thin brush to make faint outlines of the patterns on my skin. She was so focused and I was able to tell she wanted it to be perfection. But the woman before me was all that had my attention. What fair skin... She held such full, red lips and the pieces of her hair framing her face complimented her well. Even as a women myself I was amazed by her beauty. Her clothes revealed a large part of her chest and I was able to see she had multiple patterns on her body. The flower was just one of them. "Ah.." I winced at the little prick I felt on my skin. I was distracted from my thoughts that I didn't even notice she moved on to using the bronze needles to ink me. She didn't seem to care as much. It must've been something she was used to. "You're quite younger than I expected." She looked up at me briefly and returned back to her work on me. "I imagined you to be similar to the others that Khael's been with." My chest squeezed tightly. "S-similar?" Her eyes reverted back to me from my questions. "Has no one told you about Khael's women before you? I guess it isn't anything surprising that they've kept it a secret from you now that you are his wife." I was clenching on the sides of my dress. So hard to the point my fingernails dug into my palms. "As you already know, we Dravicks have never been welcomed by the people of Roem. It was only after this victory when things started to change. Khael hated the people of Roem which was why it was quite a surprise to hear that you would be his wife." I lowered my head at her words. I was well aware of it. Of course I was. I had seen how my father and the people treated the Dravicks. They thought of them as lower people. "Forgive me if I crossed the line. But I assume you know it yourself." Her eyes never wavered as she spoke unlike mine. "I-I apologize on the behalf of my people. It was n-not my intent to make you feel uncomfortable w-when I came here." I never thought our differences would have been such a problem. The others seemed so fascinated and welcomed me warmly I had forgotten about it. "There's no need for you to apologize. That is not my point. We welcome you here as a Dravick nonetheless." Even when she said this, my chest felt heavy. I managed to give a small smile to show I appreciate her words. "Um..Khael's past. I-I would like to wait until h-he is ready to t-tell me himself. If he does not w-wish to tell me..that is fine." Her eyes widened a bit and she let out a small laugh. "How naive. I guess that is what you think is best for him but I don't think you're at a place to be worrying about him. How well do you know Khael? Perhaps that's what you should think about." I couldn't answer her question because there was nothing we knew about each other. In her eyes it was evident. To her I was a young girl, a mere daughter of Duke Pensington that knew nothing of Khael. As much as it was an embarrassment what had me worried was the possibility that this women might know much more about Khael. Maybe they were words of concern for me or words to warn me what a wife of a leader had to face. But for the next few hours, all that flooded my mind was her words about my relationship with Khael. The needles that continued to prick my skin felt as a clear reminder to remember her words. Naibi She was indeed a rare beauty. Strange yet attractive to our eyes. But a rich girl of her status did not belong here. She was not a suitable wife for Khael. It was the duty as a woman and as a wife to bear a healthy son for her husband. A frail girl like her would never be able to achieve that for him. A young, clueless girl like her would never be able to understand. It would only be a short moment for Khael to be under this young girl's spell. I waited for that maid to tell me what she saw after feeling her pulse. From her eyes I anticipated the horrid words she was about to deliver. "She's pregnant with Khael's child." My eyes furrowed at the news. It can't be. No it mustn't be. I didn't bother facing her and looked out towards the fields, watching the people returning home with their baskets. "It'll be a boy." Clank! I threw the bag of coins on the wooden table but she hesitated to reach for it. "Well go on, take it. Although it wasn't what I wanted to hear, you did what I asked for." She finally reached for the reward I promised. "Please call me again if there's anything else you need me to do." "Yes, I believe that won't be long." Numerous thoughts roamed my head. Would the heavens punish me for what I was about to do? No. I was merely taking back what belonged to me in the first place. She was a young girl that had everything within hands reach. I would never allow her to steal from me. After all, both Khael and that child should've been mine. * Thank you P.S. Some of you were wondering about Lilith's age but for this story I'd like to keep it vague. Khael and Lilith have quite an age difference. Chp. 22 Khael We traveled for what seemed like hours and still the castle was miles from our reach. It would take at least two more days if we continued without stopping. But it was getting dark and my men were getting exhausted. We had to stop here tonight. "Stop, we'll camp here." They anticipated my words and immediately raised their hand to deliver it to the back. We moved aside from the path and walked over to the grasslands to camp out the night. The horses were tied nearby and we found some wood to start the fire. One by one the boys all gathered around and started to chatter amongst themselves. "I heard the Pensingtons are joining us at the party." I glanced up at the voice coming from the corner. He was one of our youngest. "What? Agh..don't tell me we have see that geezer again. If it wasn't for Lady Lilith I would've swathed that mouth of his by now. I still can't bring myself to believe Duke Pensington and Lady Lilith are related." The boy beside him started to complain while peeling a baked potato. The thought of facing the Pensingtons irritated him. It wasn't a pleasing thought for any one of us. "It's nothing new...The palace food is the only thing on my mind. There's no point in staying for the whole party anyway. Right Khael?" Lucan had his hands behind his head and laid against the tree. He was one of the few guys around my age and we knew each other as kids. All the others were quite younger than us. "As long as we show up, it shouldn't be a problem. Don't get your hopes up for anything. This whole thing is for King Brennus." "This is bullshit. We bring victory and he gets credit for doing what? You best believe I'm not leaving empty handed." He was done eating his potato. More like lost his appetite. Empty handed or not all of this was a waste of my time. It irritated me that I had to leave Lilith just to attend the King's party for a day. I wondered if she would be fine without me. My attention shifted from Lucan's nudge. "What's with the sullen face. It's only been a few days since you've seen Lilith. You two haven't stepped foot outside of your rooms the other day. Don't tell me you miss her already?" He snickered and the others followed along. I rubbed my fingers against my forehead from irritation. "Quit blabberring and go to sleep. We've got a long road ahead of us tomorrow." The days ahead of us seemed terribly long. Longer than it's ever been. Nakoa Clang! Shatter! No one dared to come near me. They were all hovering and shaking in the corners. Nothing satisfied me. Everything irritated me and any mistakes that caught my attention was an opportunity for me to lash out at them. "Did I not make myself clear? Tell them to leave. I am not seeing anyone today. "Chief-" "Get out!" He flinched and lowered his head immediately. But before my messenger even turned to leave the door cracked open. The girl pushed past the guards stating that it was urgent and that it was something I would be pleased to hear. I held my hand towards them to move aside from the girl. Her senseless behavior had me chuckling. She held no expression of fear. It seemed her sole purpose was to speak to me. I was curious as to what this matter could be to have a girl ludge forward even at the risk of her life. She stumbled onto the floor from the guards push. I held my blade beside her neck and traced up to her chin to have her face me. Her ruby hair were in braids on one side of her shoulder. She had the mark of a Dravick and my eyes immediately furrowed at the sight. A Cenean and a Dravick were never seen in a room together. It was nearly impossible to prevent a bloodbath between us. "How dare a Dravick step foot on my territory. If you don't have anything of my interest, I'll cut off that useless head of yours." Her eyes never wavered as she peered up at me. "What is it that you have for me?" "I have a request." It had me burst out in laughter. She was brazen and it amused me that a mere girl could be standing in front of me, speaking of a deal. "And what makes you so confident I'll listen to your request?" I leaned against my axe, waiting for her answer. "Because this will be an opportunity for you to see the end of Khael. Isn't that what you've always wanted?" I tilted my head and leaned back at her words. I drew away my weapon from her neck. It was unexpected. "Why should I ever trust a snake like you..a traitor to even your own people." "Whether you trust me or not is your choice. Kill me if you wish. I have nothing to lose. All I ask is for you to give me a chance to speak and then decide for yourself. But I promise, you won't be disappointed." I sensed no lies in her. There was no reason for her to come this far and risk her life just to spit a foolish lie. "What is your name?" "Naibi." My eyes widened. "You-" "Wife of Ansel. The brother of Khael you murdered during the invasion." I remembered now. She had changed from the last time I'd seen her. It's been roughly 10 years from that night. It was a night I never wanted to remember but at the same time I grasped onto those memories. It was the last time I ever got to see my wife. I shut my eyes from the memory of her horrid state. Ansel's wife...I scoffed at the thought. "You were the last person I expected to see." * Thank you Chp. 23 Naibi Nakoa. The leader of the Ceneans. He was deadly cold. His dark hair extended down to his shoulder. The feathers and beads ornamented his hair. And on one side of his head, the mark of the Ceneans was inked above his ear. A shiver ran down my back but I refused to let him see the fear in me. In fact, I wasn't exactly sure if I would be able to make it out alive. Not a soul dared to cross over their land. But there was something about him that lured me in. Nakoa and I were quite similar. His wife had died under Khael's hands and my husband in his. Ansel died for what Khael had done and for years the guilt's eaten him away. But I've never considered Nakoa a murderer nor considered Ansel's death a tragedy. I've never wished to be Ansel's wife and it wasn't love I needed from him in the first place. I never wished it to be this way. If I could just go back and turn things back the way they were... My days with Ansel were a mere handful. They were overshadowed by the numerous days I've spent with Khael. I was blinded by greed and seeked a better life as the wife of the leader of this tribe. But who would've thought such a demise awaited him. I wondered what it would've been like if I didn't leave Khael for him. If I just stayed with him... All these 'ifs' only occurred to me much later. Within those years, Khael had also changed. I noticed the moment he returned. That girl of his was a barrier. If she could just disappear, Khael would eventually see me again. Even if that wasn't the case, it didn't matter. I would bury him with guilt that he had taken Ansel's life. I won't allow him to find happiness without me. I buried my face in my hands, suppressing the thoughts away. How could a man's heart change so quickly? * "Khael, it tickles. Stop it." He pressed his lips behind my neck and the water swayed back and forth from our movements. My back faced him while I sat there between his legs. "I don't ever get a chance to see you during the day. I've been stuck training and ever since Ansel started leading, it's become complete hell. So let me be." He sighed between his words and continued to kiss down to the base of my neck. "If you don't allow me to even hold you like this, I might go crazy." He gently licked the side of my neck while his arms tightly wrapped around my waist. I turned around to face him. He looked exhausted and reminded me of child with his complaints. It had me smiling. "Isn't it better not to see me when you're training? I'll only be a distraction to you. I'm sure none of the boys would like it either." He held my hand in place and kissed the inside of my palm. His eyes followed my other hand as I combed his wet hair away from his face. He grew quiet and his eyes met mine. "Why haven't you given me an answer yet?" My eyes lowered. I've asked him to give me time to think. We were young and I felt marriage was something that needed enough time to reflect upon. His eyes pleaded for an answer but at the same time I also noticed that he was afraid of it. He feared of my answer. My chest squeezed tightly at the words I had to deliver. But I couldn't and instead I made a request. I couldn't say it to him now. "I'll go to you tomorrow by the east river, where we always meet. I'll be ready by then." I didn't look up to meet his eyes. I wondered what kind of expression he had. Instead I traced my fingers on the patterns that encircled his chest. My eyes widened and I gasped when he carried me above him and placed me around his hips. His face was filled with pure joy and excitement. "That's a promise. Promise me you'll be ready by then." I nodded. "Yes, I'll be ready." I leaned against his chest and I was able to listen to his heart beating rapidly. It would be my last night with him and I planned to give all of me tonight. I drew away and faced him. We were so close that I felt our breaths slightly mingle together. "Do you love me?" He chuckled at my sudden question. "What a ridiculous question..of course I do. Is this a part of your test?" He planted a kiss on my forehead. "How many have you loved before me?" "None." And then another on my right cheek. "And after me?" "None...No other woman will ever satisfy me. I'm yours." Liar. You've lied to me, Khael. Lilith It took hours for the work to be finished. After changing into my night gown I was able to see it inked over my shoulder. I've walked numerous times, back and forth to look at the mirror. The surrounding skin was red and it looked quite painful. I was not to touch it or it would aggravate my skin. A smile formed on my face as I stared at the beautiful art on my body. I was a Dravick now. It felt as if I was a bit closer to Khael. We had the same symbol engraved on our bodies. Khael... It was only a short while until my thought drifted to Naibi's words. Was it wrong for me to wait? I knew nothing about him. His family, his past. I was ashamed of myself. My chest grew uncomfortable. It was as if there was a large rock on it. I bit my lower lip without a thought. The possibility that Naibi knew much more about Khael scared me. No, it appeared to be something more. Those two... My hands curled around the hem of my dress and I shut my eyes tightly. Along with these thoughts, it occurred to me of the near future I would have to reveal my own past. I knew if I left it a secret we would shatter. I buried my face in my hands at the horrible thought. I would tell him when he returns. I prayed that it wasn't too late. * Thank you Chp. 24 *Roemn = someone from Roem* (as some of you suggested, thank you) Nakoa It was hard to see in here. Only a few candles dimly lit the baths. It felt as if I've been in here for hours. My thoughts lingered on Naibi's words about that girl. "I'm sure you're aware that Khael's married a Roe. They've returned to Draylum." "A Dravick and a Roemn..." "I don't care what you do with her. Kill her if you wish. You do as you please but I want her out of my sight." What a frightening woman. She had me chuckle. "Lilith.." Without a thought, her name slithered past my lips. "Who? Who's that?" One of the girls beside me turned to face me out of curiosity but I didn't bother looking at her. She was awfully close to me in her naked state. Her full breasts pushed against my chest as she peered up at me, begging for my attention. Her hands caressed my face and had me face her. My eyes trailed down to her chest. Her cheeks were flushed and parts of her wet hair stuck to both her chest and neck. I noticed her soft skin still held the marks I left on her body. Some were still blooming red and wrapped around her neck. But all of this was so dull. They served nothing of my interest except satisfying my needs. "Why are you speaking of another woman when I'm with you..I don't like it." How bothersome. I beckoned for her to bring the pipe closer. The smoke mingled along with my breath before it diffused into the air. I leaned back, submerged in its effects in my body. It cleared my mind. "Get off me." I blew the rest of the smoke into her face and she coughed in response. "Don't be mistakened. You're here to serve me. All I need from you is to spread those legs of yours." Her face fit perfectly in my hands. My fingers dug deep into her cheeks so she wouldn't turn away. "Be grateful. If it wasn't for this pretty face of yours, I wouldn't have spared you. Know your place." I threw the bag of coins across the table. "Take your reward and leave." The others flinched at my cold words. Their faces grew dark and appeared hurt but didn't dare to disobey me. The girls hurried out with just a thin garment to cover themselves. I despised those that crossed a line like her. Nothing more was in our relationship. I called for the guards and had them fetch me that girl. I wanted to see for myself if that prostitute's words were true. If this girl, Lilith, really had Khael under her spell then all of this would be too easy. I've thought over it numerous times now. Killing that girl wouldn't satisfy me at all. I would have him and anything he cherished suffer just as I did. They'll rip and perish in my hands. "Don't disappoint me...Bring that girl alive." Khael The clicking hoofbeats came to a stop as we approached the gates to Roem. There were guards outside looking around the perimeters. Those at the front gate grew stiff at our arrival. They held their heads high trying their best to hide their trepidation. It wasn't such a warm welcoming as we expected. Getting through them was quick. The people inside had a different reaction. Children ran around but stopped to look at us for a moment. I noticed the two ladies whispering amongest themselves. One seemed to blush at our eye contact but the other didn't seem pleased at all. In just a few minutes, there were small crowds gathered to our way to the palace. "Can we go any faster? All these eyes are making me uncomfortable." Our youngest started to complain from the back. "What's the big deal? Enjoy it while you can." His brother seemed to enjoy the attention, smiling and winking at the girls. "Oh shut up. I don't wanna hear from you. You'd fuck anything wrapped in a skirt." The boys snickered at his words. Lucan seemed to enjoy it as well. "Well, he does have a point." We were interrupted by one of the palace servants. There were seven in a single line together. One appeared to hold a higher status. When we got off our horses, they slightly bowed their heads. "We are honored to serve you for this evening. King Brennus has prepared your attires for the party." "No, that's fine. Our clothes will do." His eyes widened at my words. It seemed he expected us to just follow the King's orders and play along with his little games. "I'd appreciate it if you take us to our rooms instead." No one ever dared to go against his words but I would draw that fine line here. From time to time, I never hesitated to defy and go against the things that irritated me. I was sure the King already knew of my character. There was nothing for us to be scared of. For a moment, it was filled with silence as he hesitated and contemplated what to do. "Please, come this way." There wasn't a place where the sunlight didn't reach in this palace. The large curtains were all still open and the paintings were lined in neat rows down the halls. The richly carved marble walls and archs towered over us as we walked to our rooms. Our rooms were near the rose garden and it was quite obvious that they were trying to be considerate. The guests started to arrive in their carriages later in the evening. The ball room was bustling with nobles. And the King sat in his throne with the two staircases spread like wings down to reach the floor. His blonde hair swept away from both his face and his beard. Those emerald eyes of his didn't hold much with an expression so indifferent. But that changed when he saw us pass the grand doors. He raised his hand for all actions to cease. "Our heros of Roem have arrived! Come. Come closer." He stood from the throne and came down to meet us. All of us bowed in his presence. He placed his hand on top my shoulder and looked at each one of us. "What a wonderful night to have you all. The heavens have blessed us with this day for us to come together and celebrate. We dedicate this night to you Dravicks." A faint smile plastered on his face as he bowed his head in honor of our people. Following a short speech of his, this night was now his. He was dressed to be the center of the attention. Everything as well as the food and music served his taste. My men were already busy with the ladies. What better opportunity to dance and chatter amongest them. We were a rare sight to them as well. I remained away from the crowd. I planned to spend the night quietly but a few gathered up the courage to approach me. They wanted a dance in their extravagent dresses. All I could offer were a few compliments about their appearance tonight and that was enough to satisfy them. My dance would be with Lilith. I have yet the chance to please her at Draylum. At least as much as I've wished for. I wished she grew to love Draylum to the point Roem would rarely cross her mind. She was used to these lavish gatherings and gifts from other men. The Pensington's were quite the gossip amongest them. I was sure there was still a part of her that longed from Roem. A gift. A gift to bring back to her arms would be nice. I would see that pure smile of hers. There were a few places in town right outside of this palace. I peered down the large windows to see the sparkling lights. The people had their own celebrations down at the village. Leaving the palace didn't seem to be too difficult. I would only have to avoid the guards at the entrance and the balconies. Nothing excited me here anyway. * Thank you Chp. 25 Khael I cursed under my breath when I noticed a guard walking my way. I was fairly lucky to not have anyone notice me. All I needed was to pass through the rose gardens. "Where are you wandering off to?" He questioned me right when we were about to pass each other. My eyes furrowed from his words. I couldn't see him but I was able to recognize his voice. His hands shifted up to his helmet to lift the visor away from his face. "Lucan? What are you doing in there?" "Taking a look around the palace without any flocks tailing my way. It suits me quite well doesn't it?" He opened his arms, quite confident of the fit. "Leaving the party already? The Pensingtons haven't arrived yet." "I'm going to town. I won't be gone for long since they'll notice my absence." "The town?...Then take this." He was referring to one of the guard's armor he had on. By the looks of it, it belonged to one of the gatekeepers. It seemed ridiculous to be disguising for such a thing. "You want me to wear that? You're overreacting. I'll be fine without it." He chuckled at my response. "It's either this or that." My eyes followed to where he was pointing and I noticed one of our boys cornered by the ladies. He was smiling awkwardly with his hand behind his neck. "The town's nothing different. At this rate you might not even make it." I grunted at this stupidity and snatched the helmet out of his hands. But I wasn't planning on making a raucus out there. "You'll thank me later." "Don't wait for me. I'll be back soon..but not that soon." We parted our ways there. I didn't get a chance to see the Pensingtons arrive. It seemed they were coming much later. Probably while I'm in town. I was quite impressed at how easy this made it for me. No one noticed and paid any attention to a guard. The streets were bustling with people and the street lights lighted our way with every step. The tables were outside displaying each store's finest products. Store keepers were eager to lure in as much customers as possible. They spouted such obvious lies and I wondered if anyone falled for such a thing. But it seemed to work. Stores that were successful had people in line waiting to bring home some of this "magic". It seemed the whole city was out for the celebration. People both young and old, couples, fathers carrying children on their shoulders to see the performances. There was one shop that was relatively isolated. The man sitting behind the tables had a bandage over his left eye with a beard that appeared a bit overgrown. He didn't try to lure anyone but that seemed to do the opposite for me. I approached closer and looked over some of his goods that were displayed on the wooden table. There was one that was in an odd crescent shape. Only one side had a point and the other side was shaved to a smooth edge. On the side of the point a small crystal of amethyst beautifully sat there. What an odd looking pendent... Out of all the pendants, this one caught my attention and I knew it would suit Lilith well. I lifted my visor up to face the old man. "I'll take this one." It was unexpected but he gave me a small smile. "You're my first customer today. And my lucky customer." I wasn't sure as to what he was refering to but he handed me the small pouch holding the necklace. "Safe travels young man." I nodded in respect. I placed the pouch in my inner pocket wondering the kind of expression Lilith would have. I rarely saw her smile in front of me. She always appeared afraid and always looked away from me. At this rate, I would constantly find myself finding petty reasons to have her smile for me. After today we would be back on the road to Draylum. If it was possible, I wanted to just head back now. The streets were still crowded as well as the shops. But even amongest all these people there was one lady that caught my eye. She had a long cloak to cover most of herself but I was still able to recognize her. It was Laurdes. She had a bunch of things in hand. A bag of bread, potatoes and now she was in front of the butcher's. It appeared she was heading back on her way but the way she was walking was odd. She was limping, something she had not done when I first met her. I walked to follow her pace and eventually caught up to her. When I called out to her she flinched and stopped in her tracks. "Laurdes." I leaned my head to the left to see past her hood. She hesitated but eventually turned to face me. "Sir Khael..I didn't expect to meet you here." Her hands tightened around the bag she was holding. It was hard to see her face even though she was facing me. She held her head low and I was surprised at how differently she was acting in front of me. "I was nearby and saw you passing. You've got a lot in your hands. Here, let me help you." "N-No that's fine. I apologize but I'm in a hurry." It was short but I was able to get a glance of the dark imprints on her arm. I immediately reached over to stop her. Her hood fell back and my eyes widened at the dark bruises over her skin. There were dark patches on both her forearms and under her eye. Before she even parted her lips to explain, there was only one person that came to mind from these bruises. Her eyes furrowed at my expression. "How long has he been doing this to you.." Her hands gripped onto her shirt to cover her arms again. "Let me go. Please...please don't mention anything about this to Lady Lilith. It's the last thing I ever want her to remember again." From the way she was speaking, it seemed Lilith was already involved in all this. I was losing my patience and this started to infuriate me. I held onto her so she wouldn't escape me and continue. "Again? What are you hiding from me..." * I pushed past the doors to our room and all of our men had returned from the party. By the time I got here it was nearly over. "Well you came later than expected. Where have you been?" The look of confusion on Lucan's face changed as soon as he saw me. He slowly leaned away from the window with a grim face. "We're leaving now. Have everyone ready." "Woah woah. Go where? Just look at them. We're not in the state to be going anywhere." I turned and saw a few of them. They had gotten drunk and were laying ontop the settee. The others were in their rooms but walked out in confusion. They grew stiff from the look I had on my face. "You need to calm down and explain what's going on. Where is it we're going?" My hands tightened even at the thought. I wasn't sure of what I would do if I was to see him now. "To Duke Pensington." * Thank you Chp. 26 Lilith Shatter! The glasses scatterred on the floor. I stumbled back and from the sounds of it a few pieces were stuck to the bottom of my feet. The tears trickled down my face as father approached to strike me again. I was terrified of what would happen. "Come back here!" I was gasping for air as I ran out past the gates and into the village. My tears streamed passed down my cheeks as I continued to run. It was only when I found myself at an alley that I took the moment to breathe and I noticed I was barefoot. I stared at the blotches that appeared on the ground as my tears seeped in. Father was relentlessly cold to me but I've never seen him so angry. After today, he made sure to lock me up where no one would ever have to see me again. Rumors started to go around that I was a child of abnormality that tainted the name of the Pensingtons. The words my sisters expressed continuously roamed in my head. It was the first time I knew their feelings for me. "You're an embarrassment. It's all your fault. If only you weren't born, Mother would also still be alive. I wish you could just disappear..." But what I remembered the most was how they looked at me. I clenched onto my chest. I wasn't sure if it was because I ran but I couldn't breathe. It felt as if there was a large rock sitting on my chest. By the time I realized, hours had passed and I found myself approaching a village. It was a small town where a few kids ran about behind the wooden fence. A small group of families gathered and lived together. There was one woman outside carrying a bucket of water towards the kitchen but she stopped when she saw me. It seemed she thought of me as a lost child. She treated the small wounds that covered my body but never questioned me about anything. I didn't want to speak of anything. I thanked her deeply as I knew this would be the last time I would see her. At least for a while. I wondered if I would ever have a chance to come outside again. She never asked for my name and nor did I. The only thing she placed in my hand was a piece of soft bread wrapped in dried leaves. I had to return soon. I promised I would return to repay her. Someday I would. My heavy steps brought me back to our front gate but the whole house was submerged in silence. It was strange. When I walked closer towards the stairwell my eyes widened at what laid before me. Laurdes. She was laying on the floor bruised and the tips of her fingernails were bleeding. I saw father's large figure hovering over her with the cane he used to strike us. It was never something I imagined. If I didn't suffer the consequences, those I loved and cared for would pay for it. Father embedded that clearly today. * It was still dark when I steadily opened my eyes. I shifted up to lay against the bed as it seemed I wouldn't be able to fall asleep again. It's been a while since I had such dreams. Now that I was alone, these dreams also returned. I assured myself that it would be fine. It wasn't anything I couldn't endure. My eyes fell on the cup of tea that was beside the bed. A small smile crept up my face. Ever since Khael's absence it was hard for me to sleep but this tea soothed me greatly. I started to see that girl more often than Cree and Cicili. I wondered where they had gone. Khael "When I first heard about the marriage, I was afraid of what this would bring her. But it seems I was wrong...You might be who Lilith needs the most right now." My eyes furrowed from her words. There were so many things unanswered and I wished to hear it from Lilith. Why did she hide this from me? I thought the small barrier between us had disappeared but it seemed greater than before. I wished I knew what she was thinking. "Dinner? Without an invitation?" Lucan turned to face me as we approached the gates of the Pensingtons. He already knew things would go terribly wrong. It always did whenever I acted impulsively out of anger. But no matter how I thought of it. None of it mattered. I would make it clear tonight. There was only a fine line between us and he had crossed it. His servents were out for our arrival after hearing that we would visit. They took our horses and led us past the arched entrance. My men followed behind me and at the end of the corridors the Duke and his daughters were waiting for us. "Khael, what a pleasant surprise!" Helena and Beatrice quietly followed behind him and only bowed their heads slightly to acknowledge our presence. "I didn't think I'd be able to see you after the ceremony. You're quite a busy man now." I leaned back, observing him from above. "I thought it'd be best to give you a visit before I head back to Draylum. After all, I didn't have the chance to properly greet you from my return." I was aware he was irritated that I dared to take Lilith without a word. He was holding a grudge against me especially after I returned empty handed. And it occurred to me that he would eventually reach out to Lilith to fulfill those needs. I clenched onto my teeth. If it was possible I wanted to rip him apart and have him regret the days he ever laid his hands on Lilith. He smiled as if he knew of these thoughts of mine. "Hopefully the food we prepared is to your liking." * It was clearly a heavy atmosphere. The boys all seemed to look about and were careful to even swallow. The only sounds that echoed the dining hall was the clinking of the silverwares. "Lilith..did she not want to attend the party with you? I expected her to be there." The Duke peered up as he continued to cut a portion of the meat. "No, I told her to stay in Draylum so she could get aquainted with our people. Her priorities lie there. I found it unnecessary for the both of us to attend." "Yes, but at ocassions like this, it is quite necessary. As a wife it's her duty to make an appearance with her husband. What a disappointment." He chuckled as he chewed the next piece and took a sip of the wine in his glass. "She has much to learn still. I'm worried you'll be coiled in baseless rumors from her thoughtless behaviors." I pressed the piece of meat with my knife, squeezing the blood onto the plate. I found his ways interesting. Although his attitude and manners towards me had changed drastically. There was still a hint of his attempt to belittle me in front of people. "This meat is undercooked." The Duke looked up rather surprised at my sudden words. "Oh, is that so. I'll have them make a new one. Had I known how you liked your steak, I would've prepared it perfectly." A maid came in to retrieve the plate and apologized. "It's nothing to worry about. Just a small mistake that's all. It's only when people make the same mistake twice, then it becomes a problem. It's no longer a mistake but a choice." I saw from the corner of my eye. The Duke hesitated to continue his meal and our eyes met. It seemed he sensed that I did not just come for a leisure dinner. The door closed as the maid left. "Lucan, take the boys outside. I won't take long here." They all hesitated to move. Lucan sighed as he stood to leave and placed his hand on my shoulder. "Try not to make too much of a mess." "Don't worry, I won't." "I'm not saying this for you. For Lady Lilith." Both Helena and Beatrice also made obvious lies to excuse themselves out of this heat. The wooden door creaked shut and when it was clear that no one else was in the dining hall, he parted his lips. "What is it that you want?" I chuckled from his question. "Was that ever a concern of yours? You take me for a fool that gladly complies to your deals. I wonder what you'll offer me this time now that you've sold your daughter to me." "What's this all of a sudden..was Lilith not enough to satisfy you?" The plates shatterred and the metal cups fell on the floor as I made my way across the table. I was furious and blinded by anger. My chest heaved up and down as I looked down at him in front of me. I crouched down and pulled his collar towards me. "Watch that mouth of yours, if you don't want to taint the name of this household." "Don't look at me that way, you don't have any say whether I sold my daughter in exchange for my life. You gladly accepted it. What makes you any different from me? Did you ever stop to think how Lilith thought of this marriage. In the end, you accepted because of your own greed." My grip on his collar loosened and my eyes furrowed from his words. I love her. I was not the same. I could never imagine myself to exist without her. But I never stopped to think that my love for her could be a confinement. I wondered if seeking such a thing from Lilith from a marriage like this was impossible from the start. I shut my eyes tightly not wanting to think about it now. I pulled the falcata off the side of my waistband and struck it down on his hand. The crack of his bones as well as his gutwrenching yells resonated in the room. The warm, dark blood simmered into the table. Within a few minutes, my men and the servants all barged through the doors. Their eyes widened and a few of the girls screamed in horror. The Duke grunted in pain as he spit venom at me. "Don't be mistakened. I'm not one of your loyal dogs. Keep your filthy hands off of Lilith. Come near her and I'll take that remaining hand of yours. I'll make sure you suffer just how she did." * Thank you Chp. 27 Naibi I stared at the herb intently. It had an odd scent but nothing peculiar about it. It appeared harmless. I've only heard of its effects but never used it on anyone. All I needed was to get rid of her child but there was a possibility it would leave Lilith permanently infertile. But that didn't concern me. It was all on her lack of luck. "Um..Naibi? Do we have to go this far. I thought we would just hand her over to Nakoa. The child has nothing to do with any of this." I glanced back at her. She was starting to get on my nerves with these questions. "Of course this is necessary. Do you know what all of this means to me?" "But no one even knows about the child.." "That's more of a reason why we need to continue it." The girl still had a look of concern on her face. "What are you afraid of? Even if Khael was to find out about his child, we have nothing to do with this. Well, that's only if we finish this before he arrives." Lilith I stared at the letter I wrote, hesitating to seal it. It was a letter to Laurdes. It's been a few weeks since I left Roem and I haven't heard from her since. I wanted to hear back from her that she was doing well but at the same time it felt unecessary. Would it ever even reach her? After all, I was gone now and father would no longer harm those I love. Still... I sealed the envelope and pushed past the drapes to head towards the gates. There were few men up in front of the gates and up on the guard posts but the messenger wasn't there. As I walked back uphill, I noticed a familiar figure by the horse stalls. I drew closer in curiosity and it happened to be one of the messengers I've met before. It was the guy that delivered King Brennus' letter. His attention shifted away from his horse from the sound of my footsteps. I noticed his hair was now a bit shorter and reached above his shoulders. The ends of his hair curled behind his ear, revealing the gold serpent wrapped around it. His sharp features and those grey eyes of his seemed to pierce through me. He had facial features women would envy but at the same time his muscular, lean form cleary defined him as a man. His aura was a bit different from what I felt from the others. More approachable should I say. I held the letter close to my chest as he turned to face me. He lowered his head at my presence. "Good e-evening." He smiled at my greeting. "Good evening, Lady Lilith." Approachable or not, it seemed I still had trouble completing my sentences. His eyes shifted to the letter in my hands and thankfully he asked if I needed help with anything first. "Do you need a letter delivered?" "Oh..y-yes if you don't mind. It's for Laurdes, my nanny." He took it and placed it safely inside his breast pocket. "I'll make sure to have it delivered as soon as possible." "U-um I never got to a-ask for your name." "My apologies. My name's Ruel." "T-Thank you..Ruel." My eyes widened and I gasped at the sudden pull on my sleeves. I looked aside and saw the large horse sniffing me. "Hey hey..don't go startling the ladies like that. He must've been hungry. We usually give them snacks around this time." He took out some sliced carrots from a small bag wrapped around his hip. They were such tame and gentle animals. Without a thought, my fingers brushed the stripe running down its forehead. "Here. It's his favorite." He handed me some of the sliced apples and carrots for the horses. I saw its eyes focused on the fruits, waiting for me to bring it closer. It lowered its neck and eagerly ate what were in my hands. I couldn't help but smile. "Lady Lilith." When I turned to look, one of the guards stood by the doorway. His chest heaved up and down as if he came in a rush. The look on his face immediately had me worried. "I-Is there something w-wrong?" "There's a man that claims Chief Nodin sent him to deliver us gifts. It seems he's heard of your arrival and wishes to greet you." "Chief Nodin?" I turned to Ruel and his eyes furrowed. "Everyone knows Khael's departed to Roem..why would anyone come during his absence. Are you sure it's them?" "That's the problem. There's a total of thirty men and they have no identification. Without any identification we can't let them in." My heart raced at the sudden event. These group of men came to see me but Khael wasn't here. My mind flooded with numerous thoughts of what I had to do. I clenched onto the side of my dress. I had to go out and face them. I didn't want to hide from my duties especially when Khael wasn't here. It was my duty. "I-I'll go and talk to them." Ruel insisted it would be better to go together and that relieved me. He ordered the others to check the perimeters to see if any of them were waiting elsewhere. When we approached the gates there were a group of men on their horses. None of them bothered to get off. There was one man in the center with short brown hair. He stared intently at me and then at Ruel on his horse. "Are you Chief Khael?" "No, I'm Ruel a messenger. Chief Khael has left to Roem from the King's invitation. But our lady is here to greet you." His eyes told me that he was intrigued. It seemed as if he's never seen a Roe. "You must be Lady Lilith. We've come in place of Chief Nodin to deliver our gifts and greet you upon your arrival." "T-Thank you..that's very g-generous of you to bring these gifts on such an arduous journey." "Oh that's no problem at all. It's an honor to meet the lady of our greatest hero. But it's unfortunate we have no identification with us now, I'm afraid you'll have to just let us in." I started to fidget with my fingers debating how I should deliver my words. "U-Um..I apologize but without a-any identification we can't allow you inside." From my words, his face immediately grew stiff. "You can't possibly mean you want us to return. We came all this way from Chief Nodin's orders to deliver these gifts. The least you could do is provide us some shelter for the evening." I was visibly shaking now. My hands started to tremble but I hid them behind my dress. It was harsh of me to deny them entrance, especially when they've come to greet us. But even so, without identification, outsiders were not allowed past our gates. As Ruel mentioned before, it was risky. I was afraid of to take any chances that could put our people in danger. "B-But these are our policies..if just o-one of you could show some sort of identification.." His eyes squinted in irritation. "I can't hear a word you are saying. Is there anyone else I can speak with?" My cheeks flushed in embarrassment. My voice grew soft and my stutters seemed to have become worse in front of all these men. Ruel gently pulled me behind him. "I expect you to give proper respect to Lady Lilith. As she mentioned before, we cannot give you entrance without any identification. If you refuse to follow, you give us no choice but to call forward our men." I looked up at Ruel that stood beside me. The soft look he had before was gone and now he appeared quite cold. He was unmoved by this man's attempt to intimidate us. "I've told you we'll have our men bring it after you let us in! What ill manners to have guests standing outside. You Dravicks dare to look down on us!" I gasped as he pulled out his sword against Ruel's neck. The guards behind us pulled out their weapons in response. They were all armed. "Open the gates." My heart started beating faster than before. They didn't come in good terms and the possibility where this could all go had me in fear. I shut my eyes trying to think. Please...please..I want to help. "O-Over there! Chief Khael has returned!" One of the Dravicks pointed from on top the guard posts. His yells shifted all of our attention. I saw the group of men slowly approaching closer. My eyes widened at the sight. His soft auburn hair blew in the wind and his tan skin glowed under the evening sun. My eyes immediately found him past all these men. And from deep inside me an overwhelming surge of emotions started to flood. Khael was back. * Thank you Chp. 28 Khael After days of travelling on the road we were finally back at Draylum again. The night before, I didn't get a wink of sleep at the thought of seeing Lilith again. But there were a mixture of emotions within me. While I wanted to see her, I knew it would be difficult to face her. I was no longer oblivious of her past. "What in the world.." "Hey we got visitors." I looked up ahead to see what the others were talking about. As we approached the gates, there was a large group of men that made it before us. By the looks of it, they weren't friendly vistors. They were all armed and had their swords against our men. "C-Chief Khael." One of the guards rushed towards us and almost fell on his way. I was able to see the relief in his face. "What's all this commotion about.." I looked at the one culpable behind all this. He drew his sword away from Ruel and turned to face our direction. "They're from the mountain tribes of Chief Nodin. They have no identification but they've been demanding entry past our gates." "No, it's all a misunderstanding. You see..we've come all this way to deliver gifts for your victories. It's ridiculous to have us return like this." He tried to justify his actions without mentioning the faults in their own hands. Lucan went to check the carriage they claimed were filled with gifts. He removed the covers to examine them thoroughly and scoffed. "These are from a nearby village. Looks like they were trying to rob us next right in front us." "They're thieves." One of ours seethed in anger. And the mere thought that these low scoundrels dared to step foot on our land to steal from us had me boiling. I would never allow anyone to look down on me or my people again. At times like this, I needed to show what would be done to those that ever did trample on our name. "You dare to step on my land and garner your swords against our men. You must have a death wish." His eyes wavered at the tone of my voice. "It was not our plan to harm anyone. Just let us go." "Let you go? I won't be satisfied until I have your heads hanging on our posts." "Y-You can't possibly be serious. It'll only make matters worse. I've mentioned before it's only a misunderstanding!" I had him look around. "A misunderstanding you say..while you have our men threatened under your swords. Surely this was what you were expecting the moment you stepped foot here..is it not? You've asked and this is my answer! He clenched onto his teeth while he gripped onto his weapon. The others trembled and their heads looked about. They were surrounded and outnumbered. I was amused by the look on their faces and it had me chuckle. "You dare try to make a laughingstock out of me. Not a single one of these rats will escape is that understood!" They held their weapons even as they knew it was hopeless. It irritated me that I had to return to something like this. "Chief Khael." "What!" I turned back furiously at Ruel's interruption. "I believe it's best to handle this matter through negotiation and compensation. This will only put unnecessary blood on our hands." I gritted my teeth in anger. "You intend to defy me in front of all these people." "I only ask for you to reconsider. Please, especially with Lady Lilith present." My eyes widened when I came to realize that Lilith was here all along. I noticed her shivering behind Ruel's large figure. I was surprised to see her out here and it eventually angered me at the thought that she had to watch and experience all this. "What is she doing here?! Who brought her outside!" Lilith stood behind Ruel, squeezing onto the side of her dress. Her eyes were brimming with tears and her cheeks were florid. "Well without your presence, it is rightfully Lady Lilith's duty to handle these matters." I turned away, cursing under my breath. If I could, I wished to behead the thieves in front of me and just finish it here. But I refused to have Lilith watch such an unsightly scene. All that roamed my mind was getting her out of this mess. When I turned back to face the intruders, they flinched at my glare. I didn't plan on letting them go free. I would make sure to handle this matter later. "Tie them up and bring them to the camp." I held my hand out towards Lilith. "Come here, Lilith." She hesitated but made slow steps towards me. I noticed her hands trembling as she reached for me as I pulled her up into my arms. Her small form sat perfectly in front of me. I was able to feel her heat as she leaned back against my chest and wrapped my arms around her. When the gates opened, we headed uphill to our rooms. I rushed to get off and carried Lilith in my arms. She pushed against my chest, stating that she would walk herself but my hands only tightened after. I broke the usual routine and had the boys take Pelipa back down. I never had anyone else care for him but none of that seemed to matter right now. "Bring him back to the stables." I pushed past the drapes and placed her down on our bed. "Are you hurt? Did they touch you?" My rough hands roamed her arms and her legs without the slightest thought that she could be uncomfortable with this. The ends of her dress slipped down her thighs as I lifted her leg. By the looks of it, her soft skin appeared fine. There were no apparent cuts or marks on her body. Her hands rushed to pull down the ends of her dress to cover herself. "K-Khael, please I'm fine.." Her cheeks flushed deeply and her eyes lowered from my gaze. My deep breaths were the only thing breaking the silence between us. My eyes only managed to wander across the edges of her dress that were now dirtied. "I don't understand what you were thinking when you went out there?" Her fingers started to fidget as she attempted to explain herself. "I..I wanted to help. I didn't think-" "Do you have any idea what could've happened if I was late?" I've wanted these past few days to rush pass just to see her again. But all I could do was remain on my knee in front of her and raise my voice at her. This was not how I wanted to return. Her tears had dried before I had the chance to wipe them and instead they were now wandering not knowing what to do. And from this her father's words resurfaced. "What makes you any different from me?" I shut my eyes tightly, turning away from those thoughts. "Forgive me...It wasn't my intention to scare you. I was just worried." It was no louder than a whisper. I'd rather have my ribs crushed than to see anyone lay a finger on her. I would no longer allow anything to happen to her especially when I can't be with her. I wished to keep her within my reach where I can always see her. My rough hands caressed her cheeks, hoping she would come to look at me and maybe even answer the things that have been troubling me. My thumb gently grazed the bottom of her lips and the rest of my fingers moved across to follow down her hair. I pulled it towards me and they eventually slipped away. It was her scent. What I had longed for. I won't allow anyone to hurt you again. "Never again." * Thank you ~more Lilith and Khael moments next chapters~ • Chp. 29 • Lilith He sighed and laid his head low while he was still on his knee in front of me. I felt horrible having him return to all this after his long journey. My hand hovered over his hair hesitating to touch him. But he looked up at me before I could reach him. His eyes looked deeply into mine and for some reason they appeared downcast. Perhaps he was tired. "What did you think you could've possibly done? A woman surrounded by a group of foreign men...I don't expect you to handle these matters." Why? It bothered me that as his wife there was nothing I could do for him. I wanted to at least have a purpose here. "B-But..Khael." "There is nothing else to be discussed here. You are not to be involved in this." From his words, I was afraid of what he was intending on doing to these men. "W-What will you do with them?" "They've dared to challenge me and so they'll pay with their lives." That furious look on his face started to appear again. No, I didn't want to see these sides of him. "K-Khael..please. Why don't we l-listen to Ruel?" His eyes darkened and I noticed the irritation in his voice. "I will not allow anyone to look down on my people and make a laughing stock out of me. It was their intention to test me the moment they stepped foot on my territory. We are done discussing this, Lilith." He turned away dismissing our conversation. "Cover yourself. Your attire is much too revealing today." Without a look at me back, he laid a shawl over my shoulders and walked out of our room. I looked down at the attire he was referring to. I was wearing one of the dresses he prepared for me. It was what the women here wore often. The narrow sleeves revealed a large part of my shoulders and pinched at my waist. The skirt wasn't anything flowy or long to get in the way and it was quite easy for me to walk in. At first I was uncomfortable showing skin but I've gotten used to it. But I was surprised that he would say such a thing especially because Khael was never bothered with these clothes. I walked over to the mirror to observe myself. Something didn't feel right. Khael I stood outside our room for a while before leaving. I couldn't think straight. My goal was to return back to her and now she was right in front of me as I wished. But I couldn't look into her eyes any longer without stopping myself from mentioning what happened at Roem. Even in such circumstances my heart pounded in front of her. I noticed the mark of our tribe on her shoulder. She kept her hair loosely braided to one side, revealing the dark ink on her fair skin. Her attire and the mark on her shoulder only hindered me and that was not something I would allow. There was no way I could bring myself to casually embrace her as if nothing happened. The guilt would eat me away. I walked away from our room pushing away the thought of giving her the necklace anytime soon. Instead, I headed towards the tents where the thieves were tied up. Lucan was already there with his arms crossed with the others and Ruel was also there beside him. "Where'd you get all of this?" Lucan continued to ask pointless questions. They were thieves that raided towns and raped the women upon their success. It was clear that their motive was the same here, especially because they knew I had gone to Roem. Even if half of our men remained in Draylum, it was a relief I made it here on time. "What are you planning to do with them?" "What do you mean what are we gonna do with them? I haven't changed my mind. Kill them and throw the bodies in the forest. I'm not wasting any more time on this matter." I looked over at Ruel but he didn't speak a word like before. After all, Lilith wasn't here and I would do as I wished with them. They pushed against our men, trying to reach me. Just minutes before they were pleading for their lives but now that there was no hope they were spitting venom. "You are no hero! Do you think this has made a difference for Draylum and Roem?! You people will forever remain as slaves to them. You will always remain as low animals-" I turned and closed our distance in seconds. The skincrawling sound of my blade ripping across his skin filled the room. His dark crimson blood dripped from the tip of the blade as well the remains that splatterred on my face. I didn't let him finish. I didn't allow myself to blink until I saw his body collapse and he had kneeled before me. My chest rumbled as it heaved up and down. It took every inch of me to control myself. My thoughts scatterred while my blood boiled inside me. No one spoke a word. I threw the blade onto the ground and heard Lucan voice behind me. Nothing came through my ears but I was able to hear the others were also being discarded. One by one their heads rolled onto the ground. The sky had darkened as the clouds surrounded the setting sun. With the monsoon seasons here, it appeared it would rain soon again. I found myself aimlessly walking away. I stopped by a tree far behind our tent. It was the only one that held the whole view of our land. Years ago, I often came here to clear my mind and to remember Lilith. I leaned against its trunk, recalling the first time I had met Lilith. She was fairly young back then and I a mere messenger under my father. I would pass by often but of course she would never notice me. We crossed paths often and I realized she always brought various goods with her to the village. Even after my duties were finished, I remained a bit longer to observe her at the same spot. Father never questioned me why I came much later anyway. I've tried to meet other women to fade these feelings of mine because a man like me could never be good enough for her. She was a girl far from my grasp. However, day after day my desires only grew stronger like a fever. I was determined to meet her. I would only face her as a man worthy of her. I would rise and expand my name. Whatever was mine would become hers. Those that degraded our people and whatever was in my way perished. She's grown to be a fine and even more beautiful woman than I imagined. I've gotten what I've always wanted, to keep her beside me where I can always see her. She was now my wife. But even so, she remains far from me. What I've been oblivous of seems to hurt her and I was hesitant to even touch her today. It would be impossible to ask her to forget but I wished to at least replace it with our future. Lilith The sky grew dark and soon the rain started to pour. I peeked out the drapes numerous times, waiting and wondering where he could've gone. I was now sitting by the dresser wondering why our reunion was never smooth as I wanted it to be. I looked over at the sound of footsteps and gasped at the state he was in. He was drenched from the rain and with hooded eyes he stood there in silence. Without second thoughts, I scurried to get a towel and had him sit on a chair. I gently rubbed the ends of his hair, afraid he would get sick. "You're a-all wet. W-Where have you been?" When I looked down to meet his eyes, he was already looking at me. The ends of his hair were still wet and nearly covering his eyes now. He turned away and held his hand out toward me. It was only then I realized what he was holding. They were wildflowers of various colors. They seemed so small in his large hands. "I thought it looked nice and got them along the way. They don't look the same all drenched and withered...Throw them away if you wish." I slowly reached for the delicate flowers wrapped in his hand. I held them close to me and lowered my head, blushing. "N-No I won't throw them away. They're..lovely." It was bold but there must've been a part of me that waited for his return. I put past all the fears I had and just wanted to express what I felt for him now. My heart pounded inside me as I leaned forward to give him a kiss. It appeared he wanted to say something but changed his mind. His hand cupped the side of my face and slid up my ear to push the hair framing my face. His warm lips moved against mine and his tongue gently flicked in and out. His other hand slid up my thigh and to my hips to pull me closer. He pulled me on top of him and I followed so willingly. I felt much more sensitive to his touch. He stopped for a moment, pausing then kissing against the mark on my shoulder. "You are right in front of me and yet so far. I wonder if you think of me as another captor." I wished to ask if there was something wrong but he continued on. "These few weeks have felt much longer than the years we've been apart. It tortures me but I can't stop myself." His low voice sounded almost as a whisper. He shook his head. "I sound like a madman. Tell me...tell me I'm not the only one feeling this way." His warm breath against my skin had me shiver. I shut my eyes tightly. He was unraveling me further with his words. I was breathing in a faster pace and held unto him tightly. "I..I've m-missed you. T-There wasn't a day I h-haven't thought about you." I couldn't see his eyes from where I was but his forehead pressed against mine and eventually his hands roamed under my skirt. I felt his hand pulling my undergarments and I tensed right above him. I felt his length already hard beneath me. Slowly, one by one, the clothes that covered me were all fallen on the floor. There was just a thin layer barely covering me. His lips were over mine again but this time he moved at a faster pace. I placed my hand on top his shoulder while he pulled me closer. "Mm.." His fingers rubbed my clit, back and forth, having me moan. I gasped as his fingers entered me. My face was buried on his shoulder as his fingers squelched in and out, repeatedly. I was embarrassed at my state. "Look at me. Let me see your face." I breathed heavily and pushed off of him. When I peeked down at him, he stared at me so intently. I closed my eyes shut and whimpered when his fingers slid out of me. My hands gripped onto him as my chest heaved wildly. If he hadn't held onto my waist, I was sure I would've fell back. His hands squeezed my bottoms to spread me apart and moved me back and forth on top of him. He did all this as he watched what he did to me. My body burned and I felt so sensitive all over. I craved for his touch. * Thank you P.S. There may be plot holes about Khael's past feelings for Lilith. Once again sorry for the confusion. I might have to edit as I continue if there are other flaws. • Chp. 30 • Lilith His large hand wrapped around my ankle and lifted it to kiss my inner thighs I fell back against the bed and my long curls surrounded right behind me. From time to time his eyes met mine while he turned to kiss higher up my leg. He sucked on my skin along the way, leaving some parts pink. I was now looking up at him from between his arms. The water dripped onto my cheeks from the ends of his hair in the silence. The fire crackled in the back along with the candles that flickered in our room. I reached up to move his wet hair from his face and his eyes followed. My fingers traced from the bridge of his nose to his jawbone. The way he merely looked at me had my heart flutter like a child. I wondered if he knew. I stopped when my fingers reached his lips. It felt as if my heart would burst. It rushed wildly inside me to the point I could practically hear it. His dark eyes swarmed through mine. They seemed hooded and somehow lonely. But as if to tell me I was wrong, a small glint of a smile curved up the ends of his lips. His eyes closed as he wrapped his hands around my wrist and later interlocked our hands. The heated kisses he left along my neck spread an awakening sensation over me. He released me and I noticed his eyes wandering across the mark of our tribe on my shoulder. He finally noticed. But now that he was staring at it so intently, I was worried he wouldn't like it. His fingers grazed across the surface, sending shivers across my body. "It's a perfect contrast from your skin. Is this the only one?" His eyes roamed over parts of my body in search of any other marks. "Ah..y-yes.." I didn't know why I continued to say what I did but my words had slipped. No, I may have wanted to see his response and I hated why even in this moment, there was a part of me that was bothered by these thoughts that were in the back of my head. "N-Naibi..she did it for me." His face changed at my words. It didn't seem like he believed me. His eyes furrowed in an odd way. "Naibi did this for you?" Naibi. It was the way he easily said her name. As if he had once called it often. My chest tightened and I wished to be freed from his grasp. What was it that I wanted to know? I was shaking, carefully controlling my breathes. He no longer focused on my mark but rather turned his attention away from it. "K-Khael-" He came near and pressed his lips against mine. His hand held me firmly, to stop me from turning away. His tongue eagerly pushed its way inside. For a second I was surprised and I hesitated to close my eyes. He noticed but his kiss became rougher and I eventually closed my eyes. I closed it tightly only wanting to think about him. I've waited for him. I wanted to see him so there was nothing else for me to worry now. It was as if we were feeding each other. Our tongues pushed and pulled against each other. My lips felt swollen from his constant sucks and licks. His hands shifted me up onto him and my mind went wild along with our acts. We parted for a moment and my chest heaved up and down. His rough breaths fanned across my collar bone and I felt his stares as he was catching his breath. He stared up at me as I sat with my legs parted around his member. I felt him pulsing. It glided smoothly beneath me and I couldn't help but moan. My moans escaped through my parted lips and I gripped onto his shoulders tightly from the heat rising within me. Without my control, my hips naturally rolled against him and closed the distance between us. "Hah..ah..." Both my moans and his grunts were in unison and grew louder. I winced when his hands shifted to my breasts. He wasn't rough or anything but it was strangely sore. I grew even more sensitive when his lips wrapped around my buds and his teeth lightly grazed against it. Without even giving me the time to take a breath, he made his way inside. My hands balled into a fist against his shoulder. "Ah..mm." He stretched me, pushing deeper to fit inside. His chest heaved wildly against mine as he continued to hit my inner walls. My breasts pushed against his chest with every thrust. "Lilith.." He called out for me. My name slid off his tongue and wrapped in his low breathy voice. I waited, wishing he would say my name again but he didn't. "Say it. Say what you want and I'll do it." My cheeks flushed. I was embarrassed cause he had seen right through. I buried my face on his shoulder. "Do you want me to stop?" How horrible...He knew it was hard for me to say these things. I gathered the courage to take a peek at him. "No..p-please don't stop." What has gotten into me. I didn't want him to stop. I wanted him to continue until he was satisfied. I wondered what kind of face I had for him right now. His eyes slightly widened. "I didn't think you could make a face like that...Then I won't stop." His grip on me tightened. We were squelching and gliding against each other. He stared up at me with his disheveled hair. My hands trembled and pushed his hair away from his face. They grew a bit longer than the last time I saw him. My breasts moved along with his rough movements. My arms wrapped around him in a hug and my small screams were muffled against his shoulder. I was already losing all energy but he seemed far from done. He placed me down and had me turn. He squeezed my bottoms and thrust into me from behind. I gripped onto the pillows as it helped me to endure all of it. In this position, he reached farther inside me. I was open for him to reach every corner of me. I gasped and yelped with his aggressive push. The sounds were unbearable. I felt myself getting sore and my arms weren't gonna last any longer. My eyes were closed but I felt his hand wrapping by my collar to pull me back. "K-Khael..ah.." His large hands squeezed my breasts from behind me. He didn't answer me but instead responded with his soft lips. They were so gentle it convinced me that I should allow him more. The warm liquid trickled down between my legs and I trembled underneath him. He covered my back in messy kisses and I turned to face him. I placed my hand on his chest, asking him to lie down on the bed. He lied against the wall while I sat on top of him. Something about this made it more intimate. We were so close and able to see each other's facial expressions. He observed how my hips rolled with his guidance. His hands brushed through my hair and caressed my face. I leaned into his warm touch that lured me in. "I-It feels strange..ah..." I was at my limit and I eventually had to rest on top his chest. The rise and fall of his chest as well as the thumping of his heartbeat was like a lullaby. He carressed my shoulders, letting me know that he understood. He released a while after me. Both of us didn't move. I was too exhausted and wished to stay in his warmth. His arm wrapped around me as if he knew I would fall asleep on him any moment. But I didn't want to sleep. I wanted to look into his eyes a bit longer. "What..Is there something on my face?" I shook my head. "Y-Your hair has grown l-longer." His eyes slowly wandered to my hair and pushed them aside behind my ear. "Has it?" He shook his head and the ends of his hair covered his eyes. He blew on it causing them to float in the air. I giggled as I played with his soft auburn hair. He grunted lazily. "It's a hassle to cut it. I'll probably wait a bit longer." "I will c-cut it for you." His eyes looked up into mine. He seemed a bit surprised at my words. "Really? You seem pretty confident." "Um..j-just a little. I used to c-cut my own at home." As a child, Laudres always helped me cut my hair but I eventually learned to do it alone. I wasn't confident with my skills but it would be enough to trim his hair. "I'll be looking forward to it then." That charming smile of his had my heart flutterring again. I let go of his hair and left it covering his eyes to turn away. I laid my head back on his chest and this time it was almost impossible to fight against my eyelids closing on me. The sound of his heartbeat and the warmth of our bodies was all too perfect for me to fall asleep. With Khael beside me I didn't need the tea. * Thank you note: saw some confusion in the previous chapter, Lilith does not know about her pregnancy yet Chp. 31 Khael She fell deep asleep beside me as I held her gently against my chest. I looked down at her delicate features. The thin lashes that sloped down her closed eyes, the soft decline to the bridge of her nose, and the small specks of her beauty marks on her face. I engraved the way her fingers slipped off my shoulders and even her small fingernails. No matter how I saw it, she was never meant for someone like me. She held such purity I could never steal. How can anyone lay their hands on her? As my thoughts wandered, it angered me again. I refused to consider the Duke and his daughters a part of Lilith. I've thought of the numerous ways I could trap the Pensingtons in misery. To have him painfully whipped in public. To cut off his remaining limbs that ever touched my wife. To banish them off from Roem so they can never indulge themselves with such luxuries. All of them sounded reasonable for me. Of course, she will never be aware of these. I would have her cut all ties with them. I knew none of these were answers. How will any of this ever atone for their sins? I looked down at her again to clear my mind and replace them with other thoughts. She was much too kind and kindness did not matter in this world. They were only considered weak and taken advantage of. But I knew Lilith would never change. She didn't have to. She didn't have to be tainted by anything of this world. I would be her safe haven and protect her. All of this land, as well as those past the walls of Draylum, I would give it to her. One that would overshadow the history of Roem and surround her with luxuries she deserved. I would offer everything in her name. My dear wife, Lilith. Lilith I've been awake for a while now, slowly letting time pass by as I looked at his heaving chest. Last night's rain had stopped and now delievered the cool wind past the drapes. It breezed past and kissed the top of my shoulders. Despite how exhausted I was from our night, I woke up early. He denied he was tired yesterday but that was clearly not the case. His heavy breaths told me he was deep asleep. Parts of our naked skin were touching against each other. I was careful not to wake him. The silence had my thoughts wandering and it left me in this uncomfortable feeling. I wondered what happened to those men that came yesterday. But I knew better not to ask Khael about the incident again. He did not wish to talk about it. If such matters were to occur again I wished I was more capable of doing something. I remembered one of those men did not understand me. Perhaps he was mocking me but nonetheless I knew my stutters irritated many people. To become a suitable wife for Khael. Appearance, tact, as well as my manners as a lady were all important but I felt none of this was ever a larger barrier than my stutters. I don't remember when I've developed this strange abnormality but it was long enough to call it my disorder. And that had me worried. Will I ever be able to fix my speech? Will I ever be normal?.. I didn't even know where to start. I looked over at Khael. I certainly didn't want to bother him with my menial problems. He still saw me as the daughter of a wealthy duke of Roam. I was too ashamed and afraid of what he would think if I wasn't what he thought I was. Now that he was back, I was hesitant in telling him about my past and my relationship with my family. No, I've changed my mind. I didn't wish to tell him. It was for the better. Maybe I was being selfish but I didn't want my past to ruin our relationship. Just the mere thought of it made my hands shake. It would tear me apart. I shook my head away from these thoughts and focused on my stutters again. I thought about the maids. But that was ridiculous. I would never be able to hold my head high with such embarrassing concerns of mine. I didn't want to bother them. I sighed in defeat. My eyes widened at what briefly passed my mind. Ruel. Maybe he could help me with my concerns. Although I've only met him 3 times, I felt he was most reliable and a trustworthy man. I felt relieved at the thought that there was a bit of hope after all. I was startled when I heard Khael chuckling behind me. I was still leaned against his broad chest and I looked up to meet his eyes. He was now awake with his hair a bit disheveled. "What are you smiling about early in the morning?" I didn't notice I was smiling. "Oh..w-was I?" He grunted and rubbed his eyes with his palms. He briefly looked at me and pushed his hair back in the process. "Yes, you've been making all kinds of faces, tightening your lips and creasing your eyebrows. What are you thinking about?" I didn't intend on telling him about it. Knowing Khael, he would go out of his way just to help me and I didn't want that. I no longer wanted to become a burden to anyone. These were things I could handle myself. "It's n-nothing." He stared at me still curious but I shook my head. After seeing my persistance he didn't ask any furthur. "Did you sleep well?" He reached over for the pitcher on the side and offered me a drink first. I nodded in response. I always slept well with him. It was fascinating, almost like magic. "Looks like the rain's stopped. Ugh..I just want to stay with you and rest today." He rolled over, wrapping one warm around my naked body. I held onto the sheets as tight as I can. For some reason, mornings always made me shy. For a few minutes he stayed silent and I was only able to hear him breathing behind me. I assumed he was going back to sleep but he spoke again. "It feels like that dream." He said these words in a whisper and before I could even ask what he meant I felt his hands rubbing my waist. His hand shifted up to cup my face and have me face him. "N-No." I covered my face, knowing well what he was going to do. "I h-haven't washed yet." I was nowhere near how good he looked even though he just woke up. My curls were wildly surrounding me, engulfing me. His shocked eyes settled back to warm ones. "What about it? I love the way you look in the morning. Now move those sheets away from your face." I held on tightly and ignored my pleads. "Well if you won't let me kiss you, I'll have to do it here." He lifted the sheets from below, revealing my naked body and he started to kiss my stomach, waist, and the side of my butt. I yelped in shock and turned to move away. But of course I was in defeat. He found his ways to tease me. "Hm..this is a better view." He carressed my bottoms and pulled me closer onto him. My eyes widened when I felt him hard against me. "Where is the temptress from last night? You're being all shy again." His hands pampered my breasts as he whispered how enchanting I was. I noticed his hands rubbing down between my thighs and just slightly spreading them apart. "It's amazing how this small body of yours has everything to accept and satisfy me." My cheeks flushed and buried my face in my hands. "P-Please don't say such things." He grabbed onto my wrists, holding them away from my face. "The way you blush and shy away like that drives me insane. How could I ever stop?" I shut my eyes but he didn't continue. When I peaked through one eye, I saw him reaching over to his side of the bed. His arm wrapped around me and let the small pouch hang from its string in front of me. It was swinging in cadence in front of my face and I stared back at him. He had a boyish smile plastered on his face. Almost like an excited child, anticipating my reaction. I was hesitant but reached up for it and opened the little pouch. There was a beautiful pendant in the shape of a crescent but one of its end was flat. The crystal sat on top of its tip and held the shades of violet. My eyes widened and my lips parted by his precious gift. "Do you like it?" It was only then I realized how long I've been staring at it without a word. I've never received such an expensive gift. "Oh Khael..t-this.." His hands moved to the back of his neck, rubbing in concern. "Do you not like it?" "N-No, of course I do. It's absolutely beautiful...you s-spoil me too much." He unhooked the clasp and swiftly wrapped it round my neck. The necklace gently fell right in the center of my bare chest. "What nonsense. I haven't even started. I'll spoil you to my hearts content. Anything... Even the world in your hands." * Thank you wanted this chapter to be a relaxing one for what's to come Chp. 32 Lilith There was a letter on the table when I woke up. It was the the first time I got to see his handwriting. His large, rough hands managed to write such delicate letters onto the paper. I rubbed my eyes briefly and read the letter. It was simple, just saying he'd be back by dinner. He only had a day to rest. I wished he wasn't so hard on himself. But it was the work he put into this land that made it what it is now. He was an incredible man so dedicated to his people and that was one of the many things attracting me to him. I placed the letter beside me and reached for the small mirror on the table. A small smile appeared on my face while I peered at the reflection of the necklace. I held it close. It was precious to me. I would wear it everyday. Today was the day I would go to Ruel. I planned on talking about my speech disorder to at least give me some ideas to improve. He was someone I could trust. My heart pounded in a strange manner. I wondered if it was from nervousness or even excitement at finally taking a step forward. I would go to him after breakfast. The same girl was outside by the time I finished washing myself and braided my hair. She had brought that tea for me again along with my breakfast. "U-Um...I've been sleeping fine now." She seemed a bit startled at my words and then insisted I should continue drinking it so the effects would last. "I d-don't think it'll be good to c-constantly rely on this when I c-can't sleep." Besides, Khael was with me now. I slept surprisingly well in his arms. I blushed at the thought. After I repeated my words, it seemed she understood and carried it back to the kitchen. I finished the breakfast and headed out in search of Ruel. I was left wandering by the gates near the horse stalls but he wasn't there like the last time I saw him. There was a different boy there and he told me he was probably at the library. "L-Library?" "Well it's practically his personal library since nobody else goes there. He's always been around books." The library. I never knew there was a library here. The little boy insisted he'd show me the way and walked back to the hilltops. It wasn't far from our room but hidden behind the wheat fields and next to a large tree. "Watch your step." There were large stone steps towards the entrance and he pointed to the wooden door. "T-Thank you for c-coming with me." I gave a small smile and he was rubbing the back of his neck, laughing. "Oh, no problem. If you need anything else we're always here to help. Well have a good day, Lady Lilith." My focus was back on the wooden door. I made steady steps towards it and pushed it forward. A small gush of wind breezed past me from inside. The old bookshelves blocked the light coming from the windows and it was quite dark. Within seconds, I found myself engrossed in this small library. But for some reason I felt as if I was invading Ruel's private space. I wondered if I should continue. Yes, it felt wrong. I changed my mind and turned to head back to the door. My eyes widened when I came face to face with Ruel and almost collided onto his chest. He also seemed surprised that I was in here and I stumbled back. "Ah!" He grabbed me before I collided onto the floor and held me steady. It was only until I took a few breaths did I realize how we were in an uncomfortable situation. "Are you alright?" He noticed I was having a hard time looking up at him and immediately took his hands off me. I moved away with my hand close to my chest. "I-I didn't mean to b-bother you. I was j-just about to h-head out." I picked up the book that fell in the process and held it out towards him. "Wait, stay." I looked back at him and he seemed to search for the right words. "You can stay. It's not a bother at all." He offered me a seat by the windows where the sun warmly seeped past the thin curtains. There were a few books lying around the wooden table as well as pens rolled out of place. But his trace was on the floor. There were pieces of shredded wood scatterred all over from his carvings. There were two of his works on the table. One was an owl and the other appeared to be a bear. He was away from the floor and sitting across from me now. It was a friendly distance, not too far and not too close. "I was surprised to even find anyone else here. I've been the only one using this place for a while now." For a second, I had forgotten why I was here. My eyes briefly met his and landed back on the delicate wooden sculptures. "Did you m-make these?" My hands hesitated to reach for them, debating whether or not I was allowed to or not. But he casually dismissed my worries and without a word assured me that I can. "Oh these. They're just something to keep my mind off everything." He didn't bother to explain what that was. "They're certainly eye catching but I'm sure you're not here for my wooden sculptures." When I looked up he was staring at me, questioning what brought me here. "I...I was a-actually looking for you." "Me?" I nodded as I began fidgeting with my fingers. My mind was filled with how I should phrase my words. I felt both embarrassed and nervous to bring up my concerns to him. "Well I'm s-sure you n-noticed it yourself. I have d-difficulty speaking fluently. I have a d-disorder. I cannot s-speak normally." My voice faded at the end. It took a while for me to continue but he didn't interrupt and instead waited for me to finish. "I am l-lost of what I c-can do." He looked at me from the side. "You consider it a disorder?" "Well..I've h-had it as l-long as I can r-remember." "I assume you haven't talked about this with Khael since you're here to tell me this. I don't mean to criticize you in any way Lady Lilith. But isn't this something you two should be discussing about?" My fingers dug into my palms. Maybe I came to the wrong place. "T-This is my problem and I d-didn't think he would h-have to get involved. H-He has other important m-matters to worry about." It seemed he wanted to say more but he moved past it. "I understand. Well it's certainly not a disorder. You can trust me on that." I didn't understand. How could it not be a disorder. I was abnormal. I was different from these people in the way I spoke. "I've noticed this before when you spoke with the intruders. When you are nervous your stutters become worse." My cheeks grew heated from his words. From just these short encounters, I felt as if he was reading me. "That to me does not seem like a disorder. I'm sure you'll be able to fix it with the proper measures." He smiled but more to himself than at me. He walked past towards one of the bookshelves. "I guess these books can finally come in handy. Come, pick a book you like." "Um..I hope I'm n-not stealing your precious t-time away." He leaned away, making a strange face. "Of course not. I'm actually more grateful to have you as company. These books haven't been opened by anyone else but me for years. And I'm not saying this just to be polite." His warm smile assured me. He left me alone to explore through this small library. Despite its size it had everything it needed. Two floors dedicated to books of all genres. Some of them appeared to be quite random. There was a hand written cookbook that could hardly be deciphered. And even small kits to build a wagon or those water pumps. These were all so fascinating to me. I wondered why no one else came to this library. Frankly, this place did seem personal than public. The books seemed like they were collected and brought here individually. I finally picked a book. It appeared simple, suitable for a beginner. It was about a man and his sea voyage. I grew nervous when I handed him the book. I thought he would have me recite the words written in the pages like how those tutors always did with my sisters. But instead he started to read it to me. He had me sit and just listen. I listened to his voice and the words that easily rolled off of his tongue. They were different from how I spoke. These few hours were dedicated to me and I came to know he spent his free hours here. It was as if he was Laurdes reading to me the untold fairytales I never got to finish as a child. * Thank you Chp. 33 Khael I haven't gotten much sleep in these past few days. With the start of our construction of the North tower, it was exciting news for all of us. But there were times even I knew I was going too far when I saw the exhaustion in the faces of my men. It's also gotten harder to see Lilith during the day again. But I always made sure to have dinner with her. Coming back to her after an exhausting day made it all worth while. I was anticipating to see how she would react to the expansion we were making. When I got near our room, I noticed a maid I didn't recognize coming out. It was neither Cree or Cicili. I didn't think much of it especially because Lilith was always in the room when I came. I checked to see if she was in the back by the creek or in the baths. She wasn't here. The thought of the maid lurking in our room without anyone here bothered me. I rubbed my hands against my face. Although the thought of it was irritating, I was much too tired. I would speak with the maids myself when I get a chance. Our dinner came before Lilith arrived. She's never been late and it was getting dark. Where could she possibly be? Lilith I found myself coming to the library often. Ruel would read a few pages of the book in the morning before he left for the rest of the day. I would stay a bit longer and try to read it myself. It was difficult. I stuttered my way through the words. I knew it would take time and I had to be patient. He invited me to come whenever I wanted and said he comes almost everyday. I came early in the morning right after breakfast and before dinner. I made sure to keep track of the time so I would return for Khael. I didn't want him to return to an empty room. But today I fell asleep. When I woke up it was already dark outside. I gasped as I realized it was long past our dinner time. Khael would be waiting for me. I blew out the candles and hurried back. There were some people that were also heading home from the day's work and the carriages departing by. I always felt safe to walk here alone even at night. When I pushed past the drapes, I saw Khael with his arm covering his eyes, lying across the bed. His hair was still wet framing his face. I wondered if he had fallen asleep while waiting. I gently sat behind him but when felt the bed shift he lifted his arm to look up at me. "I didn't even hear you come in. Where have you been?" He wasn't angry with me or anything. Only seemed curious. "I-I'm sorry to have you wait. I was at the l-library." He slowly got upto face me. "The library?" He sounded a bit surprised. It was almost as if he had forgotten there was one there. "Oh, right. That shabby old house in the corner. How'd you even find that place?" "O-One of the kids helped me f-find it." I looked toward the table and the dinner sat there getting cold. I tugged on his shirt, trying to pull him up. "Y-You should've j-just ate without me. You m-must eat, I had you s-starving." When we got a chance to finally eat our food, he finished in matter of minutes. I was only halfway through my plate but his was already empty. "I actually have great news for you." I chewed on the rest of the meat and wiped my mouth in a careful manner. "W-What is it?" "We've started the construction of the North Tower. I'm planning on expanding more of our land." He appeared tired but I was able to see the excitement in his face. I reached over, caressing his cheek. "T-That's wonderful Khael..but please d-don't overwork yourself. Y-you've only just returned." That didn't seem to matter as he just took my hand in his. He held it tight as he continued on. His eyes glimmered at the near future that laid before us. "It'll take several months but I want you to see it as soon as possible. It'll be grand, beyond anything you've seen in Roem. I'm certain you'll love it." Beyond that of Roem? I loved this place already for what it was. I didn't see anything else this place needed. It most certainly didn't need to be anything like Roem. But after seeing the childlike excitement in his face, I couldn't really say anything else. "We'll move in as soon as it's finished. That being said I was thinking having you decorate the rooms we'll use. What do you think?" My eyes widened in surprise. "Y-You want me to d-decorate? I'm not sure if y-you'll like the way things turn out in m-my hands. W-What if it looks h-hideous?" "Don't worry about such silly things. I couldn't care less about how the interior looks. And I'm sure I'll like whatever you like. It was initially your duty so why don't you give it a try." The idea did sound appealing to me. Imagining this large construction with hints of my touch had my heart flutterring. "I...I'll give it a try." "Don't hesitate to ask of anything. I'll provide you with everything you need." He pulled my hand towards his lips and kissed above my fingers. Everything would be done according to my words. When he said those words, I immediately thought of the village I always went to. I haven't gone there for a while and I've promised myself that I would return. "Um, Khael..this has n-nothing to do with the c-construction but I do h-have one request." "What is it?" "There's a v-village right outside of R-Roem that needs help. I'd like to g-give a portion of our goods to them. T-They're in deep hardship and I-I'm sure it'll be of use." I owed the villagers for their kindness and hospitality for me when I ran away from home. It was certainly not a day I wished to remember especially after how father treated Laurdes after I returned. But I made sure I didn't forget the people there. I wanted to do what I can for them. I wasn't sure if Khael would allow or agree to it. I would understand if he didn't like the idea since all of these good were rightfully his. Many from his victories. But after he asked for what I wanted, there was nothing I could think of but this. "Is there nothing else you want? Besides the construction..for yourself." I couldn't think of anything else at the moment. "T-That is all." He lowered his head and I only saw a faint smile spread across his face to agree to my request. "I'll make sure to send a few of my men to deliver them." Naibi I felt his hands slither up my chest. His large hands squeezed my breasts. He was hard beneath me, a thristy animal. A dog of mine. Luckily for that, all of this was just that much easier. His hands forced me to look back at him. "Don't tell me you're tired already. You're having me play a risky game here so you better give me more than this." I pushed his chest and brought my leg over him. The smirk on his face told me he liked the view of me this way. He lied back against his elbows while I moved back and forth on top of him. "Mm...Ah." All during this, his hands roamed up my waist and then gripped tightly on my bottoms. They were rough and pinned me down onto him. He grew impatient and started to move me himself, thrusting harder and harder. He pulled my hair painfully and licked the side of my neck. My mind was on Khael. How I wished it was him with me now. I thought of Lilith, the naive child she was. I shook the thought away since it only irritated me. I wrapped my arms around him, holding onto him tighter. "Go harder." My words cut off between my pants. My pants and his groans echoed in the room. We were a moaning mess. I gave him all I could and he made sure to take everything he could from me. I laid against his arm, still trying to catch my breaths. "You sure they won't have you change guard posts." "How many times do I have to tell you. I've been guarding the back gates for as long as I remember. I'm positive." I cupped his face, making sure he understood and remembered. "A man will come by the back gate and give you a letter for me. Make sure no one else sees you." He rolled his eyes, annoyed with how repetitive I was. His finger pushed my hair behind my ear while a small smile. "All you need to worry about is looking good for me." * Thank you Chp. 34 Khael "Where is Cree?" They all stopped from what they were doing and turned to face me. It seemed they were surprised since I rarely came to their facilities. I realized my irritation was clearly evident on my face when they all started to lower their heads in fear. Nobody responded or had a clue where she was. I hated repeating myself. "Is nobody going to answer me, where are the girls?" They whispered amongest themselves and one of the girls went out to fetch them. There was a click by the doorway as Cicili walked passed through. "C-Chief Khael..she's coming now." "You. Come along as well." They followed me outside and we stopped when we were able to talk in private. Cicili held her head low and seemed confused as to what this was about. Cree held her composure and just remained silent until I gave her permission to talk. "Have I been to generous to you two or do you look down on my wife? Which is it?" They both looked up, surprised at what came out of my mouth. "Chief, no never. We would never think that way. I..I don't understand where this is coming from?" "I specifically told you two to remain beside my wife during my absence but you've ignored my words by pushing your duties onto someone else. The least I would expect from you girls is to notify me of these changes. I considered it a privilege that you get to work beside the lady but it angers me how you've disrespected her this way." Cicili shook her head vigorously. "No, Chief. That is not true at all. We would never hold such contempt towards you nor you wife." Cicili was nearly shaking. She seemed scared of what the consequences were if I remained angry or even lost my temper. Cree spoke with none of that. "We were told Lady Lilith no longer needed our company and would rather remain alone. We've only respected her words." "Do not lie to me! She's been asking about you girls ever since you've disappeared and left that strange girl to serve to her. I don't care what your excuses are, I refuse to have a girl I don't even recognize serve my wife." Cree's face had changed as if this was the first time she heard of the girl herself. "A..a strange girl?" This all seemed like a waste of time and I only wanted to quickly handle the matter before heading to the training grounds. "Yes, the one that came by this morning." Cree hesitated but instead of arguing she apologized. "We apologize. There must've been a misunderstanding between us. Please forgive us." I rubbed my fingers against my forehead debating if I should change Lilith's maids for good. These girls were still young and didn't know any better. But they were about the same age as Lilith and she seemed more comfortable with them. It was hard to decide. "K-Khael?..Is e-everything alright?" My eyes widened and I immediately turned when I heard her voice. Her hair was now in a neat low, braided bun while some of her baby curls framed her face. She looked beautiful as ever this morning. Her eyebrows were hunched and her hands clenched onto the sides of her dress. She appeared worried about what all this fuss was about. "Lilith what are you doing here?" "I..I just wanted s-some fresh air." Her eyes only followed as I approached her. They reverted back and forth from the girls and me. "Why are y-you yelling at them?" Her question made me sigh. I was already annoyed at the thought that all of this was just a bigger problem than it should've been. "Lilith, why haven't you told me about the new maid. It concerns me when there's people I don't even know serving you." Her eyebrows furrowed and her eyes roamed the floor. She seemed worried that there was a possiblity maybe it was her fault that these girls were getting yelled at. "I-I thought you sent her for m-me...T-The girl. She was v-very nice you d-don't need to worry." "Yes, but from now on only Cree and Cicili will be allowed near your room. They'll serve close by you instead. That'll make me more comfortable." I felt a small tug on my arm, pleading for me to look at her. Her round dark eyes, held mine in place. "P-Please don't yell at them..you are s-scaring them." I cupped her face, rubbing my thumb on one of her cheek. "Look Lilith I have my reasons. I don't tolerate mistakes especially when it concerns you. If I'm not satisfied with their work, I'll make sure they'll understand so it'll never happen again...Besides I've been more than lenient with them." She pressed her lips together at my words. It seemed they weren't what she wanted to hear. But that was the least of my worries. Her safety was always first. "Anyway, Lilith will be parttaking in designing the rooms for the North tower so I want you girls to accompany her today." "Yes, Chief." I turned my attention towards Lilith and took her hand in mine. I brought my lips to the top of her soft fingers and gently looked over her. "Don't wait for me tonight. I won't be able to make it back at our usual time." * "Don't you think you're being too sensitive?" I looked over my shoulder and Lucan was leaning against his back with his hands behind his head. "When was I ever wrong about these things. It's my gut feeling." He snorted acting as if I was speaking nonsense. "The Ceneans do this all the time. They're animals feasting off those that are weak. We're not the same as we were back then. They won't dare come near us again. But I gotta admit, they are going a bit far this time. Did you hear the boys?" "Which part?" "The bodies found in the forests. Their ears and nose were missing. Naoka's been awarding those that bring them to him as proof of their success in raiding the cities. They're burning and killing any survivors. And it looks like all the young girls are being captured in." My hands tightened into a fist. Why were they doing this all of a sudden? Especially at a time where I've been planning to expand our lands furthur. It seemed that was an obvious reason or even just to cause fear. But it seemed liked something more and I hated this odd feeling inside me. It was much too familiar. "I can smell the smoke." "They've started to raid a town close by us." It irritated me because it appeared the Ceneans were purposely attacking and torturing the people around us but never close enough for us to do anything. I was going to protect my people this time. I would never have anything happen to Lilith ever. I would never forgive myself if I made the same mistake as I did with my brother. * Thank you Chp. 35 Khael Clack! The fire from the lamp dimly lit the room we were in. A few of the group leaders gathered around the table to look at the layout. "Over here to here. We're doubling the amount of men on each post. I don't want even a single mouse getting through our gates." One of the guys crossed his arms in concern. "How about the merchants? They're gonna be coming frequently especially for the supplies we need for the construction. I think we should push the construction aside for now, it's too risky." "No, we continue as usual. I'm not letting fear control any of our matters. And what makes you think the front gates are the only risky places? Keep your eyes open. We proceed as usual." I didn't plan on stopping any of my plans. Absolutely not because of fear. That was exactly what they wanted us to feel. Lilith I opened up the small used notebook I found at the library. There were some missing pages and the edges were a bit discolored but other than that, it was fairly useful. I planned on bringing it with me later. Cree and Cicili were going to bring me around the north tower just so I could get an idea of how I wanted the rooms to be. Just about a quarter past 11, I rang the bell for the girls. They came immediately from the lodging grounds and past the curtains to the room. Cicili came rushing towards my side with a bright smile and a cluster of flowers in her arms. "Lady Lilith! We've missed you dearly." My heart flutterred from her honest words. In the contrast, I could not express these things so lightly. But I also missed these girls and pushed through what I wasn't used to. "I..I've missed y-you girls too. T-These flowers?" "We brought it for your room. Do you like them?" I leaned over the bunch hundling against each other. The leaves still have droplets of water on them. The soft petals and their flagerence had me smile. "Y-Yes..you girls are m-much too kind." Cree had a gentle smile and as always started opening the back curtains but after seeing their faces, I couldn't help but wonder if they were hurt by Khael's words from before. I noticed Khael came off very intimidating to a lot of people. It wasn't surprising especially because I was too when I first met him. But I realized the way he spoke and treated me was very different from everyone. He was more expressive towards me. "Lady-" "Girls-" My eyes widened as we interrupted each other but I felt we were on about the same matter. She insisted I go first. "W-Well I just wanted to check if y-you girls are alright f-from what Khael said before. H-He usually doesn't r-raise his voice." Cree immediately responded from my concern. "Oh no, please don't worry. We understand Chief Khael's concern for your safety. It was initially our fault for all the misunderstanding. We apologize for any incovenience." "T-There was no i-inconvenience at all. I was j-just hoping you w-weren't upset from Khael's words." "Of course not. We're only glad to serve beside you again." I was relieved when I heard these words. "Oh, this vase is taken already." I peered back at what Cicili was refering to. She was gazing down at the blue vase with the flowers Khael had brought for me. The flowers were growing limp in the water and ends of their petals were shriveled. "Would you like me to throw them out miss?" "N-No..I am going to k-keep this." I reached over and pulled the flowers out of the vase. I leaned over to smell it. It had lost its scent and vibrant colors but I didn't want to ever throw them away. These were flowers Khael gave to me and I wanted to keep them as long as I could. Possibly longer if I dry them. Dried flowers had their own unique beauty. Cree and Cicili said we would head out any time I was ready. When we got to the north tower it was bustling with workers. The gardeners, construction workers, and the merchants all glanced over at my presence and slightly bowed their heads. I immediately bowed mine with theirs. The north tower was pretty much finished but it wasn't in the best state. Khael never had the time to focus on decorating the interior ever since his return. And now there was additional construction for the expansion of the west wing in progress, it was a better idea to just decorate everything all together. It would take months to finish so time wasn't a pressure but the building was massive in itself. My mouth parted as we finally approached the entrance. The building towered over me and it had me tilting all the way back just to have a look at the top. I stopped by the entrance and touched the stone walls with my hand. It was cool beneath my touch. When we walked furthur past the arch, there was a fountain welcoming us. The water rushed down through the hands of the bronze woman. It was pleasing to hear the small splashes of water collecting at the bottom. Behind it was the front lawn. The few flowers surrounded the stone steps leading inside the castle. The mix of violet crocus, white daisies, and the delicate wild flowers shyly swayed with the wind as we passed by. Oh, this was just beyond my imagination. There was much to absorb. I would need days to just explore the place. I couldn't help but whisper its beauty. "H-How many r-rooms are there?" "As of now there are 100 rooms, 2 banquet halls, 2 libraries, and a tea salon for each floor. With the expansion, there will be a total of 180 rooms. Khael wants to move the workers' facilities over as well as add rooms for our guests." That sounded like a wonderful idea. Providing better facilities for the workers would be great help to them. It would also provide greater land use for crops. Cicili skipped ahead of me and faced us as she walked backwards to talk to us. "Oh the ballrooms! I've always wondered what those grand parties were like at Roem. Now that we'll finish the interiors, I really wish we can hold one here." She clapsed her hands as she was in pure bliss at the mere thought. Cree also didn't sound opposed to it. "We'll probably have one in the near future but it does require a lot of time and preparation." Parties were far from my interests but gatherings and celebrations were traditionally very common among Dravicks. And perhaps maybe it could be entertaining with the right people. We were now inside the castle, connected to the north tower. We spent the rest of the afternoon walking around all different floors and looking at the rooms. We greeted some of the workers here and there. They were in charge of maintaining the place. Their uniforms were different in that they somewhat matched the castle atmosphere. Their shirts were clean and well fitted. A thin dark, navy stripe ran down the sides of their shirts. Cree and Cicili explained all the different sections and rooms. If it weren't for them, I was sure I would've gotten lost. I was relieved to have these girls by me. I was surprised at how all the rooms were relatively clean even though they were left vacant for so long. The only things that needed focus were the windows and the interior designings. Nothing seemed too damaged or unkempt at all. Even so, I was worried about the cost for the supplies for all these rooms. As much as I wanted to do my best making this place as appealing as possible, I didn't want to burden Khael. He mentioned it was fine to spend as much as I liked, that money was not a issue at all but I was still careful. We didn't get to finish looking around the castle as it was enormous. We would have to continue tomorrow. I jotted down a few ideas for the windows, carpets, and the curtains but there was much more to come. On the side of the notebook, I put a reminder to add indigo and balsam onto the list of orders for the merchants. They were useful in dyeing clothes and coloring nails. Since it was nearly impossible to go to Roem any time soon, it was a great opportunity to keep my promise and appreciation for the girls. I was sure Cicili would love it. The girls insisted to walk me to my room but there was no need. I was a bit exhausted and I was sure the girls had it worse because they were guiding me the whole day. On my way back, I came across one of the farmers that had a handful of large baskets. The thin sweat across his forehead from the day's labor glimmered under the sun. When our eyes met, he seemed overjoyed. He came forward with what appeared to be a basket of apricots and strawberries. They were freshly harvested and washed. "Lady Lilith! Please wait. These are for you and Chief Khael. We've made a great harvest today. They're the sweetest they've ever been this season. I'm sure you'll enjoy these." "Oh my..t-this is too much f-for the two of us." "Oh there's more than plenty for all of us. Please don't worry. I'll carry this to your room Lady Lilith." "W-Wait." The man's eyes widened when I carried as much as I could that were on top. The basket seemed too heavy for him to carry alone. He said it was fine but I couldn't ignore the fact that he was probably exhausted but still treated me with such kindness. His steps were a lot faster so he went on ahead while I followed behind. "Ah!" There a small dip on the road and I almost tripped. Some of the fruits had rolled off and I rushed to pick them up. The fruits had picked up on dirt so I rubbed it on the side of my dress. It had left a smudge on my dress but my eyes were distracted elsewhere. There was one I had missed and it was in between one of the tents. As I reached down, I heard a familiar voice that sounded like it was coming from behind the tent. It was Khael's voice. I wondered what he was doing here. He was supposed to be on the training grounds. Perhaps he had finished early today. A smile spread across my face at the thought that we could walk home together but when I stepped forward I realized there was another person in frame. My hands tightened on the apricot when I saw Naibi there with him. My chest squeezed tightly and I felt my heart beating rapidly against it. I grew anxious as if I was watching something forbidden to me and when I saw her lean forward it was as if my heart had stopped. Her eyes were closed while her lips were pressed against his. He stumbled back but I couldn't bring myself to look at the expression he made. I quickly turned away. I was scared I would see what I feared. I knew of no such pain before. Pain that derived from within. It was only when the tears trickled down my cheeks that I had awoken from the spell and ran back. * Thank you Chp. 36 Khael "It hurts..it hurts Khael." I let go of her wrist when we were out of sight and behind the crowded tents. Naibi held onto her wrist, frowning from how aggresive I was being with her. It wasn't my intention but I was irritated that she showed up in the middle of my training. "What do think you're doing?" "I wanted to talk to you." "And you couldn't wait until I finished?" "You never would've considered it if I didn't come to you first." Of course I wouldn't. I didn't want anyone thinking there was anything between us. I faced away from her frustrated from her behavior. "What do you want?" "Do you..love her.." "Yes. Yes, more than anyone in this world." I looked into her eyes to make that clear. She shook her head refusing to believe anything that came out of my mouth. "Liar. That's not what you told me before. You said you loved me..that I would be the only woman for you. Don't you remember?" I did remember. But none of that mattered now. "No I don't remember. Nor do I want to." I turned away as I closed my eyes. I didn't want to remember any of those memories with her. My eyes shot open when I felt her hands around my face and had me face her. I was caught off guard and the table behind me creaked as I stumbled back. She abruptly rushed over to press her lips onto mine. There was a faint taste of liquor from her soft lips. My hands instantly grabbed the side of her arm and her wrist. "The fuck is wrong with you..Have you been drinking?" When I looked down at her face, her eyes brimmed with tears. "Do you still not remember. You promised you wouldn't love anyone else. How could you do this to me? Out of all people, you can't do this to me. You know I don't have anyone left besides you." Her voice shook between her words. She had no one left beside her. She came from a poor family and both her parents passed away when she was only a child. But none of that mattered to me when I blindly fell in love with her back then. And because I knew her hardships better than anyone else, I understood her reasons for choosing my brother over me. He would've been a better man for her, ruler of Draylum. She told me she loved him dearly so why was she saying all of this to me now? When I realized her love for Ansel was a lie, I was infuriated. As much as I would never forgive myself for his death, I couldn't forgive her for making him a fool. I wasn't going to allow her to control me as she wished. My hands slid off her arms and wiped off her presence from my lips. "What is there left between us? This is the last time I'll ever tolerate this kind of behavior. I'm the Chief of Draylum. Know your place." She wiped off her tears shocked from my words and that soon turned to anger. When she noticed that I was about to leave she rushed to finish her words. "Does she know that you're a murderer?" She scoffed when I stood still and gave no answer. "I guess that's a no. I wonder what she'll think when she knows what you've done to your own brother. Do you think she'll ever love you after knowing that? Don't be mistaken Khael. You need me just as much as I need you." Again. Her sharp words pierced through me. I didn't look back at her again and headed out from behind the tents first. I heard something squelch beneath my feet and looked down to see what it was. It was a small apricot out of place. It seemed to have rolled away on it's own from one of the baskets and now it was all squished underneath my foot. Lilith I hurried back with the basket of fruits. By the time I reached the room, I was out of breath and couldn't think straight. My hands twitched at a liquid that dropped on top. I was crying. My heart raced and it squeezed in a painful way. Even from all the years of father's harsh words and abusive behaviors I never felt anything like this before. It was a different kind of pain I never knew. I patted my chest hoping it would settle down and help me to breath properly. There were questions that started to plague my mind. I started to wonder why the two of them were together, what were they talking about, and the kiss... I trust Khael. I truly do. He is a good man but I couldn't help with these thoughts of mine. It was now so clear that Naibi was Khael's lover. I was sure she was the one Khael was in love with before me. Someone he had truly loved before this arranged marriage. I didn't understand exactly what was causing this pain. Perhaps the possibility that Khael could've been shaken by Naibi. Or the thoughts that the things he said to me were also once said to that woman. I shut my eyes as his beautiful smile as well as his soft voice resurfaced. It was frustrating how I couldn't stop the tears that silently fell even as I hit my chest. At this rate, I would have to face Khael with my puffy eyes and that was not something I wanted him to return to. I couldn't think of anywhere else but the small library. I hoped Ruel wasn't there today and thankfully it was dark. I planned to stay until the roads had cleared and everyone returned home. I watched as the candle light flickered and swayed from the wind. In the silence, my thoughts started to wander back to Khael and Naibi. No. I shook those thoughts away and immediately rose to scan for the book Ruel had read for me. And I recited. I recited, stumbling over the words in the process as I waited for this day to end. I hoped Khael would just sleep before me. I wished that was the case but I found him as soon as I entered our room. My heart immediately squeezed tightly when our eyes met. He was at the edge of our bed directly in front of me. For a moment, he didn't even smile and I was worried that I was caught watching the two earlier. But he gently smiled and bit into the apricot I had brought in one of the baskets. "You're a bit late today. The tour took longer than expected." I looked away, fidgeting with my fingers. "Y-Yes. We got c-carried away and didn't n-notice the time." It wasn't my intention but I lied to him. I couldn't tell him I was waiting for him to go to bed before me. I had no confidence to face him after what I'd seen. He finished the last bit of the fruit and licked off his index and thumb. His eyes later returned to mine. "You're so far. Come to me." He reached out one hand towards me. With hesitant steps, I closed the distance between us and carefully gripped onto the end of his fingers. His hands firmly grabbed onto mine and pulled me forward. From this he had my attention. "How was it..is it manageable?" I nodded and responded that the girls were a great help. Without them, I would've been lost trying to find my way around the huge tower. "That's good to hear." I was able to feel the warmth of his arms wrapped around my waist. As much as it was difficult to be this close too him, I found myself wanting every inch of it. My body has recognized these things to be natural with him and only with him. And as did my body, my heart followed. And yet when I felt his lips come near, I unconsciously turned away. Naibi's lips. I remembered hers pressed against his. I was surprised by my own behavior. "U-Um the fruits..I met one of the f-farmers on the way and he said y-you would like them." I was stumbling to form words. I slipped away from his grasp and had my back turned away from him. My eyes were focused on the small leaves of the strawberries that lied on the wooden table. I didn't dare look behind me but from the corner of my eye I saw his hand coming into frame. His large hand wrapped over mine and I was able to feel his heat against my back. "You came by the training grounds today didn't you." My hand twitched from his words. My lips parted as I tried to think of a response for him but I couldn't. "Speak to me, Lilith." There were numerous thoughts that flooded my mind. I remembered the time Naibi asked me if I knew what kind of person Khael was, his past and the women he's been with. I believed it was best to wait for him to tell me himself. I didn't mind if he didn't plan on telling me either because I had no place in his past. I wanted to stand firm on these decisions of mine but everything was falling apart. There was a part of me that wanted to know. It was my chance to ask. He sighed and I felt his breath lightly breeze past my neck. The leaves of the strawberries were still wet and a piece had tore off. It was now limply stuck on the tip of my fingers. Do you still love her? That was what I wanted to ask. But he did not ask any further and had me face him. His chest was against my back while his hand held my chin to the side. Please do not look at me that way. How can I ever resist if you do this? Even as I pushed him away he continued to reach out for me as if to tell me I had nothing to worry. He was here with me with such warmth. It was overwhelming my heart. "You can hit me, spit foul words at me, whatever you wish. Just don't push me away." I gave in to his pleads. How strange that I recalled my readings of the books at such a time. There was one in particular that described love to be so heavenly and blissful. Whereas, mine hasn't been more clear in pain. * Thank you Chp. 37 Khael 10 years ago Crackle...crackle. The heat and smoke from the fire was seeping right through me. I covered my face with my arm as I desperately searched for my brother. Everything backfired and ruined our plans. Nakoa and his men were quickly surrounding us to stop us from escaping their territory. The surrounding cabins rumbled down as the fire engulfed the whole village. The screams from the village reverted my attention to the Ceneans. Innocent lives were sacrificed. But as cold and brutal it seemed, when I thought of what they've done to our village and people, I couldn't find a pinch of empathy for them. Just when I was about to leave, something stopped me. There was a hand shaking as it gripped onto my ankle. When I looked down, I was met with a pair of grey eyes. It was a young woman that was trapped under a wooden door. Her face was smudged with ashes and her eyes pleaded desperately for my help. She had a green aventurine pendant and a tribal mark peeking out on the side of her neck. My eyes furrowed at the sight. She was a Cenean. Even as she saw my hesitation, she continued to beg for help. "Please...I have a child..my son." She was exhausted and her words came out as a weak whisper. Her eyes lowered and at the same time the tears that were gathered around the corners trickled down her heated cheeks as she placed a hand on her stomach. I couldn't hear her next words as it came out raspy. She was drained of all energy and struggling to breathe. If she breathed the smoke any longer, she was surely to die. That child would be raised to be corrupt and rotten as one of their own kinds. He would be an enemy of my people, having us live in fear again. Saving this woman for the sake of her child would be betraying our people. I didn't know what had gotten into me but even in this truth, I couldn't leave. "Hold on. I'll get you out of here." At the time, I didn't know it was a promise I couldn't keep. My brother as well as the others found me trying to help her. He had the others head out ahead of us and came running towards me. He covered his face, squinting from the intense smoke. "Khael, this place will collapse any second. We need to leave now!" "Wait! There's someone still here." I attempted to reach for the debris that fell on top of the woman but Ansel pulled me away ignoring my words. "You're putting everyone else in danger from your thoughtless behavior!" The walls continued to collapse around us and soon we heard the yells of the Cenean warriors closing around us. Their arrows hit against the wooden walls and one had pierced right through Ansel's back and his leg. My hands shook as I peered down at his blood smeared on the palm of my hands. My eyes widened and I was frozen in place. I had to wake up. Get a hold of yourself. I looked across at Ansel collapsed on the floor. Everything became a blur and the yells I heard in the back became a murmur. Ansel... Ansel! Ans- * My eyes shot open as I panted to collect my breath. My eyes wandered finding myself beside Lilith in our room. It was only then I found myself calming down. Again with this dream. I hadn't had these memories haunting me in a while. I shifted to the side of the bed and leaned against my knees to collect my thoughts. My forehead was covered in sweat. "Does she know that you're a murderer?" I recalled Naibi's words at the worst time possible. A long sigh escaped past my lips. I knew it clearly myself. I had killed my brother. It was my fault all because I acted foolishly to save a Cenean. All for a woman that eventually died in the end as well. I would carry this guilt to my grave. My attention shifted from the ruffling sheets. Lilith was moving in her sleep. She was now facing me while her chest gently heaved up and down with every breath. Ansel. As well as Nabi. They were a part of my past that I did not what Lilith to be involved with. I would pay the price of my brother's death but none of that would involve Lilith. She was the one person I hoped would never know of my tainted pasts. Lilith "She's nothing you need to worry about. It doesn't concern you." It seemed he was trying to assure me that I didn't have to worry but it did the exact opposite. He dismissed talking about it further because it was all in the past. He promised me there was nothing in between them. They had long ended their relationship. My thoughts were interrupted when I felt a sharp pain near my stomach. I shut my eyes tightly as I gripped onto my belly. "Lady Lilith are you alright?" I realized Cree and Cicili were talking. Both of them were now facing me and staring in concern. "Y-Yes..I'm fine." The pain quickly eased and it didn't seem anything serious. Cree started gathering the papers splayed over the large wooden table. "Lady Lilith, I think it's best for you to rest today. You've been working on this for the past few days. We can take it from here if you'd like?" My eyes widened from her suggestion. "N-No..I'd like to help as m-much as I can." I couldn't possibly stop here. I would finish what I started. Khael would also be greatly disappointed to hear that I gave up so easily. After constantly trying to persuade the girls I was fine, they finally complied. We continued to choose the colors for the curtains and the glassware. There were also some windows that needed to be repaired. In the end, I chose the light mahogany for the soft curtains. I didn't want anything too dark. Overall, each guest room had two single beds and two double for the divided section. Considering Dravicks loved the color gold, I decided to have the bedsheets in this light shade of shimmering gold. Nothing too overwhelming. The furniture in each room were kept simple and majority marble. The tea rooms on each floor were in themes of green and it complimented well with the flowers near the open garden. Down the long halls and in the center was the grand library. Everything seemed fine there. Just a few cozy chairs and reading benches near the windows seemed appropriate. And of course, the ballroom. That was the last place we focused on. I was worried and careful about my decisions since it seemed so important. The ballroom would be displayed to the public sooner or later. I didn't have the slightest clue about how a ballroom needed to look since I've never been to any fancy parties my whole life. We had a small one home but I never got to see it clearly. Just a short glimpse when it was nearly empty was all. Cree and Cicili didn't seem to know much about the right decorations either so we decided to stop here for today. I was satisfied with the amount we got done today. We would be able to call the merchants and order the supplies we need soon. Khael "Come on boy. Pelipa, what is it with you today?" He suddenly stopped as we were heading back to the stables. "Oh, right. I forgot about your snack." I took out the spare apple from my pocket and held it before him. Without any hesitation, he immediately stepped forward to take a bite. He always had a daily fruit snack but I forgot about it today. "Sorry about that buddy." I smiled as I rubbed his mane. It was only then he started moving. Halfway there I saw Cree and Cicili with their baskets, returning to the kitchen. Lilith wasn't with them so I assumed she was in the room but she wasn't again. It bothered me that she was purposely coming home late to avoid me. I thought about what I told her yesterday about Naibi. I wondered if I was too cold about her with the topic. No, I was just being clear. There was nothing she needed to know because there was nothing between us. That's simply it. Even as I dismissed those thoughts, I decided to go to the old library where she frequented lately. I was sure she was there. The sun was setting and it was getting dark now. I saw that the candles were lit through the thin windows of the old cabin. I couldn't remember the last time I'd been here but I was glad they didn't get rid of this place. If I'd known Lilith would like this place, I would've given better care for it. The door creaked a bit as I walked in and I saw the light coming from the end of the corridor. She was there but had her head lowered, crying. My eyes furrowed when I realized that there was another person with her. It was Ruel. My hands tightened into a fist when I saw his hands reaching towards her face. It was infuriating to see him dare to even touch her. "Get your fucking hands away from her." I saw Lilith startled from my voice. She quickly wiped away her tears not knowing I already saw them. Ruel didn't even seem surprised at my presence. He irritated me. What angered me the most was that she was crying in front of a different man that could easily take advantage of her. How could she be so thoughtless? My large steps quickly closed our distance and the sound of my fist colliding against his jaw resonated the room. His back roughly hit against one of the bookshelves. Lilith gasped and trembled in terror but I lost all rationale and simply gripped onto the garments of Ruel while he was still on the floor. I made it clear of the consequences he would face to dare touch my wife. * Thank you changed the spelling of Ruel's name Chp. 38 Lilith When I stopped by the small library, Ruel was here today. Surprisingly he wasn't doing anything but just sat there by the table. When I arrived he immediately stood up as if he was waiting for me. And with a slight smile he bowed his head. "I was hoping you would come today." I was confused what he was referring to but I saw his hand reaching inside his breast pocket for something. It was a letter. My eyes widened when I anticipated who it was from. "It's a letter from Laurdes Farlane." It was a letter in response to the one I sent a while ago. "T-Thank you, Ruel." I got closer to the candle light to read the letter. It was indeed from Laurdes. I recognized the intricate letters of her handwriting. To my dear lady Lilith, I am sure you were hoping to hear from me sooner. I apologize for writing so late. I am doing fine so there is no need for your worries. I am most worried about you. By the time you read this I am sure you would have spoken with Sir Khael and I apologize. I did not mean for him to know this way and I most certainly did not want to be the one to speak of your matters in your absence. Please forgive me. It may sound selfish of me but I am relieved Sir Khael is no longer oblivious to the treacherous matters of the household. It has always been painful to see you hold such burden by yourself. Sir Khael, he is a good man. I am ashamed that I ever doubted that. I cannot express how thankful I am that you have someone to finally rely upon. There's nothing more I could wish for than to see you live freely and in happiness. I sincerely hope to see you soon. Always, Laurdes The letter slithered onto the floor from the tips of my fingers. I covered my mouth in shock. Khael...he knew. He knew the lies I've created to keep our marriage safe. He knew I was nothing more than waste of the Pensingtons that dared to marry him. My mind roamed wildly at the thought of how he must've felt to be tricked into this marriage. He had sacrificed so much just to be married with someone like me. I was worthless to him and only had the name of the Pensingtons to offer. I did not want him to know like this. If only I spoke to him sooner. I wished he never knew. I was ashamed and afraid of the consequences of tricking him of who I really am. I felt like a fool. My tears flooded the rim of my eyes, moments from falling. You're useless. You only bring shame to our family. If only you weren't born, mother would still be alive. No. I covered my ears not wanting to remember those words again. He would abandon me now that he knew of these truths. But..why did he stay quiet about this? Why? "Lady Lilith are you alright?" I flinched and stared up from his words. I had forgotten Ruel was still here beside me. "Oh, I was debating whether or not to leave but-" His eyes widened when he realized the tears that started to trickled down my cheeks. I hated it. I hated how I allowed myself to be seen like this. I looked down towards the floor not being able to give him an answer. My words were clogged down my throat as I tried to hold back my tears and allay my heaving chest. I saw that he picked up the fallen letter and it was now in his hands. They hesitated then came closer to my face. I needed to stop crying. "Get your filthy hands away from her." I was startled from Khael's voice. I was surprised to see him right in front of us but what scared me the most was how his face held so much anger. It appeared he was preventing himself from lashing forward. I quickly wiped away my tears before he got any closer and saw them. But when I turned to face him again he was already walking towards us. I gasped in shock when he violently punched Ruel in the face. All the books behind him fell to the ground and Ruel was on the floor bleeding from the corners of his mouth. There was something terribly wrong. I had never seen Khael like this. He cursed as he assured Ruel of the consequences of being with me. Not a single word left Ruel's lips. Did he not fear for his life? It certainly seemed he was at risk if he continued to remain silent. Even as I was scared and trembling, I couldn't find myself to just stand there doing nothing. I was certainly out of my mind to be trying to confront Khael at his current state. I stumbled as I ran and clung onto his arm when I saw his arm raised to deliver another violent blow. I felt there was a tear I missed to wipe away and it softly simmered down my cheeks as I pleaded for him to stop. "K-Khael! No...p-please stop. Please." "Let go of me. Why are you defending him?" His voice had lowered but I still noticed that he was infuriated. At any rate, he would lose all patience. "H-He hasn't done a-anything wrong." "He has the moment he decided to touch you. Any man that casually lays a finger on you will face the consequences." He didn't face me and his eyes were still drilling onto Ruel. He clenched his jaw with a bitter expression. I shook my head from his words. He was completely mistaken. "P-Please let him go. I c-can explain." "Lady Lilith, there is nothing you need to explain." Ruel intervened when it seemed like I was in a difficult position. But I was worried it would only irritate Khael even further. Ruel was still under his hold. "I was delivering a letter for Lady Lilith. It seems the content of the letter upset her. I apologize for crossing the line to touch her but my only intentions were to console her." He explained what happened clearly so there were no misunderstandings. It was simply as Ruel mentioned. Khael leaned back as he observed him. Although it was nonetheless an answer he did not like, he loosened his grip on Ruel. "Get out of my sight. I will deal with you later. I don't want to ever see you alone with my wife is that understood." I found him bold. He never showed sign of fear but still expressed respect towards Khael. He bowed his head without looking at me and quietly left the library. I held my hand close to my chest and watched until he was completely out of sight. It was upsetting to watch him leave like that after he was severely hit. I wondered if there would be a chance for me to just apologize for what I've caused. The door clicked shut and we were alone now. And in the silence, I was concerned about the letter again. Khael walked over to the windowsill and sat as he watched me. His eyes were still furrowed and he sighed as he brushed his hair back with his fingers. "Is this where you've been all this time when you came home late? He was always here with you." "H-He has been helping me i-improve my speech. I didn't want to b-bother you with my problems." "Why would I ever be bothered about it? You're never a bother to me." He was frustrated at my words and continued to express his disappointment. "What does bother me is the fact that you bring your personal problems to a stranger rather than your own husband. You've always been so careful about speaking to me about yourself but that seems to be different with Ruel." I couldn't ever ask Khael to help me with such things especially because I wanted to hide my flaws in front of him. I wanted to be perfect or the best I can for him. A suitable wife. So how could I ever... But now that he knew everything about me. I was hopeless and it was pointless. His eyes held a mixture of emotions that made it hard for me. What is he thinking? What was he planning to do with me by staying silent even as he knew of my past? I winced from the sharp pain near my stomach that occurred again. My breathes became heavy and I assumed it would pass as it did before. There were more important matters than this. I needed to ask him about the letter. This I must. Perhaps it was these worries that was causing my vision to blur. I felt nauseous trying to gather my thoughts. "W-Why haven't you told me a-about Laurdes. Y-You knew of my p-past...How long has it been?" The moment I mentioned the contents of the letter he grew stiff. He leaned forward and I saw his eyes land on the letter Ruel had left on the table. It seemed he knew why I was crying now. I wanted to know what he was thinking. "I met Laurdes at the village during my travel to Roem. The bruises on her face told me enough before she mentioned anything about your past. It was not my intention to get involved or speak about your matters in your absence but knowing how your family treats you even now is a different story." Please... I feared for his next words. With that same expression he came forward and reached for me. "Even now, imagining what you've suffered alone torments me...How long did you intend to hide this? All I ask is for you to rely on me. Use me for all I care." The words he spoke was not what I expected. They were not words of anger nor words to abandon me. He spoke as if my past or my identity of a Pensington did not matter. "H-How could I ever tell you w-when who I am is n-not what you've sacrificed for? I am n-not the wife you've i-imagined to be." My voice trembled as well as my heart. I didn't understand why I continued to push these negative thoughts of mine onto him. Perhaps it was my attempts to confirm this reality and the disbelief that still lingered somewhere inside me. His face distorted in confusion. Was I wrong to be thinking this way? "Your past does not change my love for you. It never mattered in the first place. I've never had regrets of my decisions and I never will. You are my greatest blessing, Lilith." I couldn't express what I had felt the moment he stated those words to me. Could I ever wish for such happiness with this man? If this was his truth, maybe I can dare to. For once in my life, I dearly wanted something. Him. I realized again and again. I was deeply in love with him. Through both the pain and flutters of my heart, if it was for him I wanted to feel both even if it would be unbearable. There were still things I wanted to ask but it must've been the tears that blurred my vision, I couldn't see him clearly. My eyes closed from exhaustion and I felt my body sway. My body collided onto the cold floor after hearing his last warm words for me. * Thank you Chp. 39 Khael No..No! Her body was limp and laying weakly against my chest. She was breathing heavily and desperately grabbing onto her chest as if she couldn't breathe. My mind ran wild not knowing what was happening. I felt the small beads of sweat rising on the surface of my forehead. My grip on her shoulders tightened as I ran her to the healers. My large hand wrapped securely behind her head to prevent her head from shaking and making things worse. "Hold on, Lilith. We're almost there." She gave me no response and wondered if she could even hear me. Her eyebrows were scrunched in pain. She was sweating but her hands were cold as ever. There were too many questions I needed answered. I wondered if it was possibly the stress she was under away from Roem with the recent work on the construction. Perhaps the food. I couldn't think of anything. Then my thoughts drifted to moments before. I knew my frustration with her before didn't make anything better. Maybe my words were a bit harsh. I immediately regretted it but did I ever have a choice. She always left me anxious as if she would leave me any moment if she had the opportunity. I understood there were parts of her past she didn't want me to know but even so I couldn't control myself at the sight or thought of her discussing it with another man. The fact that she could open up easier with a stranger irritated me. I was her husband. Was that not enough? The wooden doors crashed against the walls and the healers inside immediately reverted their attention to me as well as the maids that followed. A few of them quickly cleared the area and led me to the wooden bed with thin sheets. I was seconds from going insane. The healers and maids were asking me questions but I couldn't hear any of it. I turned furiously and grabbed onto the first healer I saw in front of me. He seemed older than me with a beard around his face. They were a bit overgrown and his hooded eyes showed his exhaustion. His garments were tightly scrunched under my hold. The others flinched from my yells and they were left trembling but that wasn't anything I cared. I needed them to move fast and tell me what was happening to Lilith. A few of the healers tried to calm me down as they were doing their best to observe her symptoms. "Do whatever it takes to find the cause of this. Your life will depend on it." I made sure none of them took this lightly. If her collapsing had anything to do with anyone's irresponsible behaviors they would pay for it with their lives. I paced about behind the healer as he rubbed the grinded herbs against Lilith's forehead, above her chest as well as her wrists. Minutes passed waiting for the discoloration of the herbs to tell us of her state. The rest of the maids and healers were told to remain outside because they were merely a distraction. Only Cree, Cicili, and I remained here. Cicili started to cry, mumbling words I couldn't decipher to her sister. Cree only responded by rubbing her shoulders in attempts to console her. The incence sticks burned in silence as we desperately waited for the results. After nearly an hour the healer began to talk. Lilith's body was appeased from absorbing in the herbs but he explained that was only temporary. There was more he had for us but his eyebrows scrunched at whatever he discovered as if he was questioning whether the results were accurate. I was growing impatient. "What is it?" His eyes met mine as he hesitated to deliver his words. They later shifted to Cree and Cicili. "Chief Khael, may I speak with you in private." When I looked towards the girls they quickly understood and silently left the room. It was only then he parted his lips. "Go on." "Facea. It's a poisonous herb similar to a rue and majority of her body's already been exposed to it." "Facea? That's impossible. Those herbs only grow within the caves of Ninavon. It's nowhere near Draylum." "Yes, I'm aware but there's no doubt this is Facea. From the looks of it, she's been consuming this frequently. Possibly small amounts. It's impossible to consume Faceas in such large amounts without severely harming the body. It seems the toxins have been building up inside of her and the symptoms are only occurring now." His hands were shaking even as he was delivering me these news. To find Facea in Draylum was impossible. It's also very hard to find merchants that sell them especially because they're commonly known for their harmful effects. The only way to take possession of it was to specifically request for them. I already knew what this healer was trying to tell me but I asked nonetheless to clarify his intentions in telling me this. "What are you trying to tell me.." His eyes momentarily met mine and quickly looked away. "I..I believe she's been poisoned. If she doesn't get treatment soon, it's unlikely for her to survive while carrying a child." His words faded towards the end but I heard it clearly. The fact that she had been poisoned and there was a traitor within our walls was enough to make me furious but it was as if my heart had stopped from his last words. It must've been my hesitation and the look on my face, he was surprised as well. "Were you not aware of her pregnancy?" I couldn't find myself to speak as I tried to wrap my head around this sudden news. His words faded even as he continued to tell me that it was a boy that was nearly 2 months. Our son, a blessing from the heavens and yet I could not find myself to express my joy for the news. She was pregnant and in critical condition of possibly losing our child. Possibly even her own life. I slowly took my steps closer to her. I assumed Lilith didn't know about it either. She never discussed anything about it with me. My eyes were fixed on her still body. I walked closer to hold her small hands in mine. They were awfully cold. "Is there a way to save her and our child.." It was a difficult answer to get out of him. He made no promises and stated the chances were slim. Almost impossible to risk for. We were far too late and the effects of the Facea were deeply rooted in Lilith. At this rate, trying to save them both would possibly kill them both. At Lilith's current weak state, it was almost impossible to save the child. If we tried, it would possibly kill her. There was no choice. There would be a loss and the decision was in my hands. My eyes furrowed at the horrible thought and decision I had to make. I shook my head. I couldn't ever live without Lilith. I would never exist without her. Being labeled a monster wasn't what I was afraid of. It would taint me no further. It was my child that I would murder to save Lilith. Our son. I would ask for forgiveness to our unborn child for the greater good. I convinced myself this was the greater good if I ever wanted a future with Lilith. But even so I couldn't deliver my words. I held tightly onto Lilith's hand and looked at the healer that waited for me patiently. "We are keeping the child. Do whatever you can to save them both." I saw his hesitation but he stopped himself from saying anything further. I prayed for the heavens to allow me to have them both. Please. I beg of you to save them both. Any punishment you have for me, I'll suffer them all for all I've done so please just let them live. * Thank you Chp. 40 Naibi "Naibi!" The girl barged in without warning. She was out of breath, panicking as she kneeled in front of me. I couldn't tell if she just collapsed or was begging for my help. "Khael has ordered his men to search for the herb we used for Lady Lilith's tea. His men are at the maid dormitories now. They're dragging all the maids out and questioning them." I contined smoking from the pipe as I waited for her to finish. I finally faced her not giving much thought about the seriousness of the situation as she made it seem. "So what?" "W-What do you mean by that? It's only a matter of time he comes searching this place. If he ever finds out we're involved in this, he'll kill us." "Us?" I chuckled at how she could ever put me in the same level as a lowly servant like her. I was different and special to Khael. He would never lay a finger on me even if he wanted to. He's too soft hearted and still felt responsible for Ansel's death. I was that last link to him. He could never. If anyone was to be killed it would just be her. I dismissed these thoughts of mine before she made a bigger fuss about her safety. But there was one thing convenient. When she was in fear, she was easier to manipulate. How wonderful. "Don't worry so much. You discarded everything after each of her meals didn't you? They have no proof." Even after hearing this, her looks of concern didn't disappear. Her eyes wandered the floor as she thought of the possible consequences. "I've called a carriage for you at half past midnight. I want you to stay outside of Draylum for now. At least until everything settles." She believed these lies of mine. She was a waste of my time and I no longer needed her. The only thing she had left to do for me was to serve as a distraction for me. I would go to the back gates to meet Nakoa's men. I was aware this girl would betray me the moment her life was at risk but I no longer had anything to lose. I loved Khael. Others would say my love for him was demented. If Khael would not return to me, I would make my existance clear through his sufferings. I will steal and ruin his all if that's what it takes for him to come to me. Even if it was in exchange for my life. "Y-You'll help me if anything happens to me won't you?" She disturbed these thoughts of mine. "Of course." Khael Lilith didn't wake up until the day after. She struggled to sleep from the pain on her lower belly but on the third day that eased a bit. When she heard of the news of our child, she was just as surprised as I was. Unlike me, the first thing she asked was whether the child was safe. It was as if that was the only thing that mattered. I didn't tell her the possibility of losing our child. It would only bring more stress and if anything her health came first for the child to be safe. After hearing that our son was fine, a small smile formed on her face in relief. Pieces of her hair stuck to the side of her neck from the sweat while she was sleeping. I rubbed the warm towel both around her neck and chest. She held my hand saying she would do it herself but she was in no state to argue. I pulled the remaining clothes off her back to clean and later secured them back in place. There was nothing she could eat. Anything she tried to eat, she spewed it right up again. Her body was unable to digest anything. I held her as she had no energy to sit up on the bed or even speak. Her head leaned against my chest while her hands clinged onto my clothes. I continued to stir the liquid medicine into the soup so it was easier for her to consume. "Lilith, you have to try eating. Just drinking water isn't enough." I tried to persuade her but nothing forceful. She breathed out carefully as if it was painful to even breathe. She nodded and made efforts to eat again. "That's it." There were some smudged on the corners of her mouth so I wiped it off with my fingers and licked it off. It had a pinch of bitterness to it. "O-Our child...he will be s-safe. He will be." Her words faded and her eyes closed in exhaustion. My hand wrapped closely around her shoulder while the other held her hand in mine. "Yes, you both will be." As much as I wanted to remain by Lilith, I needed to find the traitor that resided with us. I would use this opportunity to discard anyone that dared to harm my wife and child. I would tear them apart, a gruesome death would be the closest thing to satisfy me. Once Lilith was asleep I placed a kiss on her forehead before taking my leave. Two of my men guarded Lilith's room while the others searched for any trace of the Facea. I headed towards the tent Ruel was kept tied. As of now, he was no longer my personal messenger until everything was settled. I was uncertain to trust him. I contemplated on whether he should even remain as my messenger considering how often he would end up seeing Lilith. He's always irritated me in the past by defying my orders and knowing he's been the one with her at the library during those late hours made me despise him even more. As I approached the tent, the two guards bowed their heads acknowledging my presence. I pushed past the long drapes, coming face to face with him. His hands were tightly tied back to the center pole. His clothes were stretched and torn on the edges from how the guards roughly dealt with him. The blood on the corner of his lips were now dried and turned to a scab. I used the end of my blade to raise his chin so he would look at me. "The fact that you were the last person seen with Lilith before she collapsed is enough to put you on a death sentence. You should be grateful that I've kept you alive." He had a look of concern. It was not for his own life but rather the look of concern for Lilith. "Is she alright?" "She's awake...but having difficulty recovering." It was the first time I saw him holding his head so low. It seemed he was guilty and felt responsible in some part. Whether or not he felt this way was none of my concern. "There's something I need to ask you. Do you remember any of the merchants having Facea or any of them that were denied entrance in possession of it?" Ruel was one of the few people that kept the logs of merchants that came in and out of Draylum. The guards only checked their identifications and carriages in search of weapons. His eyebrows scrunched trying to remember but later shook his head. "No, we've never had reports about Facea." As expected. Whoever this was, they knew the merchants would never make it through the gates with Facea. My thoughts wandered to that one girl I saw leaving our empty room. She was a girl I didn't recognize. I decided to head over to the dormitories in search for her but before leaving I stopped in my tracks and looked over to the guards. "Do not serve him any food or water until I order so." I roughly pushed the drapes aside. I was losing my patience. All gates were closed and merchants were not to be allowed as the construction were on hold. Many were startled as the men barged into all the rooms without warning. Any maid that served Lilith were taken underground for questioning. The girls shivered in fear of the process especially because that was where punishments were carried out. There was not much progress. Lucan and his men returned stating there was nothing found in the rooms or the dormitories. We were not doing enough. "Have them all lined up in front of me." All the maids, as well as the ones that worked in the tower slowly walked eyeing each other. They were hesitant and scared of what they were being called for. "Move faster!" My eyes scanned for that girl. I didn't get to see her full face, only her side profile which made everything harder than it was. From what I remembered, she had light brown hair in a single braid down her back. There was one more thing that stood out from the others. She had a bronze anklet on her left ankle. "Who are you looking for?" Lucan came by my side with a confused look on his face. I pulled him aside, away from the crowd. "I don't have her name." "Well that narrow's it down a lot..." "Pull aside any girl with light brown hair with a bronze anklet on the left." He delivered the same message to the others that came with him. The maids stood looking about. One by one some of the girls were pulled out from the line. There were six in front of me but none of them looked familiar. "Turn to the side." I leaned my head to the side trying to get a good look at their faces and matching it with my memory. I shook my head. She wasn't here. "She's not here." And from this I was certain that strange girl was the one I needed to look for. It was already getting dark and searching for her would be harder. My men were ordered to look for the girl as described and bring her in front of me. Where are you hiding you little rat... * Thank you Chp. 41 Lilith When I opened my eyes it was getting dark already. I assumed I had been asleep for the whole day. My sleeping patterns have changed drastically and messed up my daily routine. I turned my head over to find Khael sleeping with his arms crossed, leaning against the wall. He remained by my side the whole night without even returning to his room. He has been doing this the last couple of days and I was worried for his own well being. I did not want him to be so tired and drained because of me. But seeing him beside me made me feel much safer. Although I knew the importance of finding the one guilty of poisoning me, I wished he was able to stay by me more often. I felt that would help with my recovery. My eyes drifted to his weapon on the wooden table. It was only a hand length away from him. Although it was always near, he never had it so close to him when he was asleep like this. I realized how cautious he's become. I too needed to be cautious. There were people that wanted to harm our child. I gently moved my hand over my belly still fascinated by the truth. Our child was growing inside of me. At first, I was a bit scared from the news of my pregnancy. I did not feel ready for a child nor was I confident to be a mother. There was so much I lacked as Khael's wife so how could I ever be different as a mother? But even in my worries, this was our son, a precious gift from above. He was a part of Khael and I. I was surely not worthy of this innocent child. That was more of a reason for me to sacrifice myself for the sake of our child. With these thoughts, I gathered my remaining energy to eat what Khael and the healer provided me. Khael awoke as I started to move from the bed. He told me to remain inside and that I was in no state to be moving about yet. He came beside me and I sat there against his chest. For days I have not been able to take a proper bath and I was covered in sweat. But even so he did not say a word or show any discomfort. Khael helped to wash myself in wet cloth. Thankfully, today the healer allowed for me to bathe but only in the condition of not moving excessively. Cree, Cicili, as well as some of the other maids carried a large wooden tub to the room and poured hot water in it. After checking the temperature of the water with the back of their hands, the maids left for us to be alone. No matter how many times I've been naked in front of Khael, I always found myself hesitating and glancing back at him. I carefully loosened the band around my chest and took off the robe. It slithered down to meet the floor and before I could even meet his eyes, he swooped me from under to bring me to the tub. I was startled and yelped as I wrapped my arms around his neck. I felt the heat off his body on my bare skin. "How's the water? Is it too hot for you?" I was able to feel his chest rumble from his low voice. I peered down and lowered my hand to allow my fingers to swiftly dip in the water. "N-No, it is p-perfect." Only then did he carefully lower me inside. I noticed the dried flowers floating about and the water smelled of dried medicine. It wasn't a strong scent but rather soothing and relaxing to my body. I hoped my body would recover fast from much effort everyone was putting for me. Khael continued to soak the small towel and rub me again but I stopped him. His loving eyes met mine in confusion. "K-Khael..I will wash you t-this time. L-let me wash you." His face expressed discomfort at my words and he opposed to the idea. "What nonsense. You expect me to agree to this? Definitely not. I've told you numerous times none of this is tiring me. Stop with your worries." As stubborn as I was with him, I felt uncomfortable. I didn't let go and gripped onto his arm tighter. "T-Then come inside. We can w-wash together..." My voice faded towards the end. I have never requested something so bold but I felt uncomfortable relaxing alone. I looked about and I only filled a fourth of the tub. There was plenty of space inside. "T-There is p-plenty of room inside." It must have been the look on my face, after I pleaded and stared at him he didn't argue any further and agreed. His clothes were left beside mine on the bed and his broad back faced me. I felt myself blush as he turned around, revealing his naked body. The water swayed gently and overflowed from the tub as he entered behind me. His fingers raked back his long hair away from his face and his arms spread widely to rest on the rim of the tub. The water that trickled down the side of his face, dripped from his chin to create ripples to meet me. His hands wrapped around my waist to carry me on top his lap and kissed the back of my neck. I felt his thumb against my stomach as he whispered to me. "We'll have to think of a name for our little one." A name. I wondered what would be best for our child. Oh, I was determined to give a meaningful, beautiful name. "I wish he has the same beautiful eyes, nose, and hair like yours." Like mine? I turned around to face him and he looked at me so lovingly with a smile. But I did not want my son to be a reflection of me. Even though I remembered Khael saying how he loved my hair, I did not see it. That was not what beauty was in Roem and therefore those that did not have the beautiful traits were looked down upon. I did not want our son to experience anything like that. Never. "N-No. I don't want that." His smile faded, not understanding what I meant. "Why not?" "I...do not want o-our son to have my eyes, nose, or m-my hair. H-He will be beautiful with your t-traits." I reached for his long auburn hair that now came to his shoulders. It was beautiful even in the dark. And those dark eyes of his was also mezmerizing to me. They were deeper than the dark seas and I found myself completely absorbed in them. His eyes followed my hand and eventually grabbed a hold of it in his. "Why do you say that?" "I am not b-beautiful." He remained silent. "How do you define beauty." I hesitated at his sudden question. I searched for an answer as I looked down and looked back at his eyes. He patiently waited. "W-Well my sisters are very beautiful. They have g-golden locks, clear eyes that are pure, with s-smooth skin. I am n-not that." "And that may be why I think you are beautiful. You do not need to be like them. In my eyes, you will always be perfect. My perfect goddess." It felt as if my chest squeezed tightly. His fingers tips traced my wet hair and held the ends to lean in for a kiss. "Y-you say such things s-so easily." But I still hoped for our son to be like Khael. Just imagining little Khael gave me pure joy. He asked why but there were too many reasons. I decided to use this as my chance to give my honest thoughts. I shyly looked up to his eyes. "S-surely you must k-know that you are h-handsome." He looked rather surprised to hear those words from me and laughed. "That is certainly not something I hear often. Is that how you think of me?" My eyes widened at such nonsense. It was impossible not to know. Did he not realize how the women stared at him during his arrival? I was sure that was the case in Roem too. I've heard of rumors even before we were arranged to marry. Not only was he famous for his skills of a warrior but defined features. "M-many people do..y-you just don't know it." Although he did not try to show it to others, I knew he was a kind man. I believed him. "Y-You are a good man." After wiping my back, he picked me up to turn me over so I could face him. My knees were still bent and legs spread around his waist. He continued to wash me as I also grabbed a small towel to wash him. They rubbed so gently even in my most intimate places. By the end of our bath, my body felt so soothed. He dried and combed my wet hair before bringing me to my bed. But he did not come inside. He said there were things he needed to finish and promised to return to me. I wished he would stay but did not hold him back any longer. He had been with me the whole day and I would be acting unreasonable. A while after Khael had left, there were strange noises coming from outside. There was a thud followed by grunts. I could not bring myself to return to sleep even as I knew the guards were outside. I pushed myself to sit up on the bed and held the candle light before me. "I-Is everything alright?" There was no response from either of the guards. I gasped at the sudden gush of wind that breezed past the drapes and put out the burning candle. I was now engulfed in darkness, only able to smell the smoke of the candle. "You're just as she described you to be." My eyes widened at the strangers chuckles but before I could even turn to get a proper look, I felt a thick cloth cover my mouth and nose. He had a firm grip on my body and my voice was muffled. It felt suffocating but there was nothing I could do as my eyes started to close. The last thing I saw was half of his face covered in a dark hood and the foreign mark on his neck. He smirked as he peered down at me. "Sweet dreams, my lady." * Thank you Chp. 42 Khael I watched her reflection off the mirror as I dried and combed her hair. Her long dark hair waved down her back, past her bare shoulders. The few strands that failed to dry completely, stuck to the sides of her face. It framed her face nicely. The smooth surface of her skin to the faint beauty marks on her face as well as her dark round eyes kept me captivated. But even within all this beauty, it didn't cover the fact that she was unhappy. It seemed she already knew I wouldn't stay by her long, her face looked sullen. Those eyes of hers pleaded for me to stay. Although it was not her intention, she almost succeeded in having me stay with her the whole night. But no I could not do that. I must search for that girl. Every passing second was their chance to slip out from my grasp. She peered up at me as she laid there in bed. I held her hand in mine and rubbed her soft fingers, hesitating to leave. "Hurry and recover soon." I leaned against the top of her hand to press my lips and with a lingering kiss before leaving past the curtains. When I stepped outside, the sky was dark. The torches were lit beside the roads and my men carried them as they searched for the girl. Not a single thing was found about her. It was impossible. I was sure she was still in Draylum. I gave her no time to escape with the gates being immediately closed after hearing about the poisoning. But I had my doubts. Perhaps she's left much earlier before the gates were closed. I cursed under my breath. Everything was a mess. I was losing it. All I was focused on was finding that girl and bringing her in front of me. My thoughts were disrupted when I heard our men yelling from afar. "Fire! Fire!" My eyes widened at the news and immediately turned at the direction the yells were coming from. There was dark smoke rising into the air on the opposite side by the west gates. A fire?.. My eyes widened. My immediate thoughts were of Lilith. Although there were guards placed for her room, I had to return to her. I sent the others to the site of the fire while I headed back to Lilith. My chest tightened giving me an uncomfortable feeling. I hoped my senses were wrong. No...No! Naibi Nakoa's men as well as his messenger were to come to one of the side gates at midnight. I covered myself in a dark gown and pulled over the large hood. After taking a glance back behind to make sure no one followed, I quickly headed to the gates. The pebbles on the road crackled under my feet and sounded even louder today from my fast walks. As he promised, the guy at the guard post was there. "10 minutes. That's all I can give you. Khael's doubled the men on guard and he'll be coming back soon." I nodded to show that I understood. I was disappointed the best he could make was 10 minutes when I went as far to spend the whole evening with him. He was useless. It was all a waste. But I was sure that would be enough time to open the gates for Nakoa's men. "Be careful." He looked at me in concern before I slipped past the opening. "I will." When I arrived by the place we were initially supposed to meet, no one was there. Or so that was how it seemed. The woods around me were pitch black, engulfed in the darkness we were in. The small candlelight I brought along with me did little to provide me sight. I was sure they were already here. I felt it. They were watching me from afar, making sure I didn't bring anyone else along. They still didn't trust me even as I was minutes from opening these doors to Khael's most precious possessions. I was risking my life. Minutes passed and I heard the rustling behind me. When I turned around a small group came out from the woods and a few leaped out from the trees above me. It was intimidating to be surrounded by such strong, built men. They overpowered me and had cold expressions that gave no lady mercy. Amongest the group, I spotted the messenger moving towards me in his hood. I've never got a proper look of his face but today he pulled his hood away from his face. He had a shining patch over one eye and the symbol of the Ceneans on his neck. His wintry blonde hair came just above his shoulders. Not a single change of expression on his face. He gave me no attention and only looked towards the village. "We don't have much time. I've told my girl there would be a carriage for her waiting near the opposite side of the gates so that'll provide you enough time to reach Khael's wife." There would be no carriage for her but a fire on the opposite side of the gates. Just enough to cause a ruckus and shift the focus away from Lilith. These men were strong but were outnumbered by the Dravicks here. Creating a distraction and pulling Lilith out of there was the best way. "You've broke your promise. You nearly killed the girl before we even captured her." I sensed the irritation in his voice, almost as if he was controlling himself from lashing out at me. "You must think women as some feeble beings. They don't die so easily." He turned rapidly and grabbed onto my neck in one hand. His hold was incredibly tight as he looked down at me. I struggled to breath as he nearly held me off the ground. "I've told you to be patient. Do you know what you could've done to us if she died before Nakoa even got his hands on her?" I clawed at his hands wildly and the tears were gathering in the corners of my eyes. I was sure he was bleeding from how desperately I clawed but he didn't even wince. He threw me on the floor and only then did I have a gasp of air. "Next time you act recklessly, I will take your head with me." I held onto my neck and I was able to feel my heart beating wildly against my chest. My blood boiled but I was only able to glare at him. This man nearly killed me... My attention shifted when two of the men lit their arrows and aimed to fire. Within seconds, the tents were on fire. Lilith I faintly heard murmurs and the fire crackling in front of me. I pushed through to open my eyes and faced a group of men gathered around by the fire beside me. "Look, she's awake." They were faces I did not recognize and my heart started to race at the unfamiliarity. I immediately knew to be cautious because they were not Dravicks. The mark on their necks were different. Their clothes also differed in that they were much thicker in light fur and the belts they had on were made of different shades of animal skin. It appeared to be their collection from their huntings. There was one in particular that appeared to be of skin. Human... I brought my legs closer, trying to wrap my arms around me but my body was restricted. I looked down to find both my legs and hands were tied together. They chuckled at my confused and terrified expression. Who are they? What are they planning to do with me? "What's so special about this girl? Why is Nakoa so interested in her?" One of the men sitting across from me stared at me up and down. He had wild, brown curls that were long enough to sway across his chest. His eyes glowed like gold, reflecting from the fire. "She's Khael's wife." That seemed to be enough to explain and answer his question. I had all their attention. Their eyes were filled with curiosity, amusement, and strange excitement. It had me shaking wondering what they were thinking. I feared what they would do. I noticed another man stand and walk towards me to get a better look. He crouched in front of me and had me face him with his finger. My breaths were shaking but he seemed to enjoy it. He smiled. "You're that Roe Khael's married. Strange to see one for myself." His eyes lingered elsewhere. They started to travel across my shoulders and further down my body that made me uncomfortable. "Keep your hands off her." A man in his hooded cloak approached towards us. He removed his hood as he sat by the fire along with the others. He was a man with a silver patch over his eye. His blond hair covered the side of his face making it hard to make out his profile. "I remember Nakoa saying to bring her alive. He never mentioned not to touch her." "She's in no condition to please you. Find your plaything elsewhere." I flinched in their raise of voice. The man's grip on my shoulders loosened and he stood up to walk away from the group. He was bitter about the interruption and spit in front of the blond man as he walked by. "Piece of shit. You're just one of Nakoa's dogs." The blond man gave no response and only added more wood to the fire. I was relieved that they did not try to touch me any further but that did not allay my worries. My hand squeezed tightly on the tunic cover my stomach. My only thoughts were of my child and Khael. I felt ashamed that I was helpless and only hoping Khael was here with me. I repeated his name endlessly with my eyes shut as if he could hear me. Khael...Khael.. * Thank you Chp. 43 Lilith The night felt long as I could not get any sleep. My mind was elsewhere and I was worried for Draylum. I wondered what happened to the village while I was gone. I couldn't tell if there were more men that attacked the village. I only prayed for their safety and hoped Khael was not hurt. I was sure Khael knew I was gone by now and awfully worried. I did not expect him to come soon. It was hard to tell where we were headed because of the blindfold but I knew we were far from Draylum. We immediately got ready to depart after these men got enough rest. I leaned further against the tree behind me when I heard footsteps approach closer. I was startled when I felt one of them get a strong grip of my arm to pull me close and adjusted the ropes on my wrists. I bit onto my lower lip from the soreness I felt around them. The rough ropes seemed to have tore some layers of my skin. There was a sharp sting everytime I moved about. "Get up." He roughly pulled me off the ground and began to drag me along with him. I stumbled and fell onto my knees. I felt lightheaded and my legs were still weak. I couldn't walk as fast as I wanted to. The man cursed under his breath and was frustrated from my behavior. He attempted to pull me off the ground but there was a different sound of footsteps approaching us. They were speaking with each other but it was hard to hear. I flinched when a different pair of hands loosened the blindfold around my eyes. It was a man with the patch on his eye. He handed me a small leather bag that was filled with cool water. I pulled it close to my lips and felt some of it trickle down the corners. I rushed and tried to drink more when I had the chance. When I drank enough to quench my thirst, without a word, he led me elsewhere. I saw the others take a glimpse at me as they were getting ready to leave. "You'll be riding with me." He no longer had the hood over his head so I was able to see his face more clearly. The mark on his neck reached up to part of his head. He had a similar metallic earpiece that symbolized a messenger. His wintry blonde hair blew across his face as he looked down at me. I was met with a pair of grey eyes that appeared so cold. I remembered what Cree and Cicili said about the dangerous tribes that were near Draylum. She mentioned how Dravicks were especially careful of the Ceneans. A shiver ran down my back in thought. Perhaps these men were Ceneans...I held my hands close and stepped away from him to create a distance. "W-What have you done to Khael? W-Where are you taking me?" He gave me no response and ignored my questions as he walked me towards the horses that were lined next to each other. As I took steps closer, I felt I was parting farther from Khael. I moved my hands to hold the necklace Khael gave me since it gave me ease but my neck was bare. My hands roamed but when I looked down it was gone. My eyes widened and my heart pounded at the thought that I lost it. My necklace... I stopped in my tracks and looked back to see if it had dropped anywhere. It was my first gift from Khael and was dear to me. I would never forgive myself if I lost it. I yelped when I felt a harsh tug on the ropes and I stumbled forward. He had the rope tightly wrapped around his hand and pulled it further so his face was near mine. My hands were pulled higher and it caused much more pain than before. I felt my tears forming at the corners of my eyes. He gritted his teeth as he looked down at me and delivered his words. "You intend to test my patience. If you have me stop again I'll have this rope tied around your neck. Perhaps that will make you more obedient." I shook my head and a tear managed to slip down my cheek. He understood it as my promise to listen to whatever orders. I would listen and be obedient. The look on his face scared me and I was afraid of what he would do to me. The thought of my child being harmed in the process had me shake in fear. I was determined to hide the fact that I was pregnant. I was sure if they knew of my pregnancy, they would harm our child. I couldn't trust anyone. He pulled me onto his horse and had me sit in front of him. His arms surrounded me where he held the reins. A few of them had already departed and the rest were behind us. We continued to travel to what seemed like hours but we were not taking any breaks. It made things much more difficult in my current state. My body ached terribly and I found myself leaning back against his chest from time to time. I reminded myself of his words from before. I had to endure every hardship here. I tried my best to keep my balance and held onto the reins tighter to the point it felt bruised. My attention shifted from the sight of smoke rising behind the trees. The smell became stronger when we approached it closer. I was shocked at the sight of a small village that was burned to ashes. We were not alone. There were other groups of these men here with the same mark on their necks. They were here before us and seemed to have finished their business here. Children were left crying on the side of their huts while they watched their parents tied and lined up. The messenger that was with me greeted the leader that lead the group here. Those that were captured from the village were to follow behind us. These men yelled at the children and prevented them from getting any closer to their parents. Women were separated from the men and they travelled the same path with us. These men were dangerous. They attacked small villages and fed off them to prosper. I assumed we were all being taken to serve them. Those that were considered useless were easily discarded and they were mostly children and the elderly. They held no purpose since they could not work or serve to please men. The only thing left for them was death. At this rate, they were starve to death and meet a tragic end. I couldn't bear to witness all of this. This senseless murder and their cruelty tortured me. There was one woman that caught my attention. She had a newborn in her arms. But even in this moment, she cooed her child as he cried in agony. The smoke seemed to be irritating the little one. One of the men from the group cursed under his breath and shouted in irritation. "Get that thing out of my sight!" And as if the messenger already knew what would happen, he tried to get the horse to move forward so I would not be able to witness it. I doubted it was for my sake. "No..please! Please do not hurt my child!" She screamed from the top of her throat, cracking her voice. Her child was violently snatched away from her and thrown off the small hill to the creek. I yelled, trying to reach out my hands as if I had any power to help. The ropes yanked my wrists in the process and the cut grew deeper on my wrists. The blood trickled down my arms but it was numb and there was no physical pain I felt. There was nothing I could do. The rest that had been captured watched in silence and I watched as we passed by on our horses. Her back was facing us as she refused to leave the place they threw her child. The mother was on her knees and she was unable to stand. She did not cry as there was no more tears left for her to cry. That was the last thing I saw before we departed the small village. I could not hold it in. I cried pleading for them to stop this madness. I asked why they were doing this to people. Innocent people. But as cold as ever, this messenger did not reply. It was not because he had no answer but because he knew I knew the answer. I remembered Khael's words clearly and I understood it now. Those that were much more powerful would trample the weak and devour them. They flourished off their hardships and that was what Khael wanted me to understand. He wanted to become powerful to protect his people and those he loved from evil like this. I did not want this. These were not my ways. I shut my eyes tightly but my tears refused to stop. I continued to cry in silence at what these men forced me to witness and believe in. This was the reality. Khael My chest heaved up and down rapidly as I rushed to her room. She was gone. The guards by the entrance were left dead with their heads displaced. I raked my hair back, rubbing my neck in frustration. Everything was falling apart. It was as if I've lost all purpose. l felt my heart beating rapidly at the thought that I've let an intruder take my wife from my hands so easily. I needed a moment. No there was no time. I refused to believe it. It was impossible. There was no way anyone could have gotten past those gates. I shook these thoughts away since it only wasted time. This was not like me. I needed to focus but when it came to the possible harm of Lilith, I was anxious. I had promised Lilith for her safety and a better life with me. I needed to keep that promise. I forced myself to believe that it wasn't late. I would reach her and I doubted they got far from Draylum yet. Right when I was about to turn and leave the room, there was something that caught my attention. Her necklace was fallen on the ground near the side of the drapes. Half of it was covered and I almost missed it if I hadn't look down. It was the necklace I gave her when I returned from Roem. The sight of it only made my chest tighten. I held it close to me and placed it inside my pocket. Not too long after the others put out the small fire, there was a report from one of my men. It was a minor issue that was easily handled and only confirmed that it served as a distraction to take Lilith. There was one girl that matched the description we were looking that happened to be there during the fire. After hearing the news, I immediately headed underground where she was tied for questioning. Whether she told me her reasons or not it didn't matter. The punishments were decided for harming both Lilith and my son. I walked down the dark hallway that were lit with torches. The others followed behind me and stayed out the doors to guard while one led the way to where the girl was tied. The metal door screeched open and echoed down the stone walls. When I finally got to see her face in person, my assumptions were right. It was that girl I saw last time that came out of Lilith's room. The anklet and the braids. It was just as I remembered. It was her for sure. Her head hung low and tried to avoid looking at me. "Look at me." I placed the tip of my blade under her chin to have her face me. She was shaking and from this my eyes furrowed. Did she not expect to be handled this way? Her braided hair was disheveled and her right cheek was bruised already. I immediately knew she was not one of us. Still I wanted to confirm and cut through her clothes to reveal her shoulders. She had no mark of a Dravick. I had no plans to waste my time with her. If she did not answer my questions in time, I would kill her. "You are not one of us. Who you are does not matter to me. My decisions to kill you will not change. But if you plan to waste my time further, I will make the rest of your time alive a living hell." The tears that gathered in the corners of her eyes trickled down her cheeks as her chest heaved up and down wildly. "Answer me. Where is Lilith?" She hesitated and refused to answer. I didn't understand why she would decide to keep her mouth shut when her life was on the line. She turned away and refused to look at me. "I..I don't know." I looked toward one of our men standing by the door. He took one of the metal rods that was in the old furnace embedded in the stone wall. It glowed in fiery, red ready to be placed on her upper thigh. I would have her endure whatever pain if it would make her answer. I looked down at her even as she shook her head and pleaded. Her screeching cries echoed down the hall when the burning rod came in contact with her skin. When the rod was taken off, her skin tore off with it. Her cries were a whimper and her chest heaved wildly. "You continue to waste my time?" Admist this, I recognized Lucan's voice behind the doors. "Move aside. I need to speak with Khael." "Chief Khael has specifically ordered not to let anyone in. I'm afraid you'll have to leave." I was irritated from his interruption and planned to continue but his matters sounded urgent. "I said move aside! It concerns Lady Lilith. If you don't plan on taking responsibility for her disappearance, I advise you to move." "Let him through." Lucan's eyes met mine and when the guards finally moved he roughly past them to reach me. He had a look of concern on his face and from this I already knew the news he brought would fuel my anger. "There's people that claim to have seen this girl." My eyes furrowed. "Who?" "Cree and Cicili saw her when we left to Roem for the king's party. They said she's the girl that came to have Lilith engraved with our mark. I'm not sure if this girl did it herself but it's all I have about her. Cree and Cicili are here if you want to confirm." My eyes widened from his words. I remembered Lilith telling me that it was Naibi that engraved the mark for her. When Lilith told me this, I didn't want to discuss anything further that concerned Naibi and brushed it aside. Naibi... There was a part of me that hoped these words weren't true. If it was...I would never be able to face Lilith nor forgive myself. But none of this mattered more than Lilith's life. I had to face it. "Have them come in." * Thank you Chp. 44 Khael Lucan didn't know who engraved the symbol of our tribe for Lilith. This girl in front of me and I were the only ones that knew it was Naibi. It was enough of a reason for me to immediately have the guards seize her. But I wanted to make sure. I needed to. I gritted my teeth and had my fists tight as I waited for my men to bring the two sisters that saw this girl. The sound of the underground gates closing echoed down the dark halls. Cree and Cicili followed in behind the guards and stood there with their heads low. The girl that was tied to the chair tried to look away but I forced her to look straight. "Come closer. Look at her face carefully. Is she the one you girls saw?" Cicili lifted her head carefully and squinted her eyes. Her eyes widened recognizing the girl and nodded her head. "Yes, it was her. She was at the scene of the fire and she's the one that escorted Lady Lilith for the engravings." From this, I was sure Naibi was behind Lilith's disappearance as well as her illness. The mere thought of her being involved in Lilith's disappearance had my heart race. I was foolish to leave my guard down with someone like her. I was foolish to have thought that there was anything humane left in her. Years before, even when she had left me for my brother, I felt betrayed but held no hatred for her. It took years for me to try to understand that my incompetence was majority of the reason why she left. My young self believed those lies of hers that it was my fault that she left and for my brother's death. There was a part of me that felt responsible for her state now as a prostitute after losing Ansel and just as she mentioned no one else was beside her. I questioned my hesitation for anything that involved Naibi. Why I was never as cold and direct with my decisions in front of her. It's became clear now. Perhaps the only thing that held us connected was the guilt I felt for her. There was never anything left but the guilt that's eaten me inside out for years. But that too needed to end. There was none of that left inside me the moment she laid her hands on Lilith. The Naibi I used to know years before was long gone, vanished. She was monstrous. My blood boiled and my hands started to shake from anger. I was furious that I've let this happen. The regrets of my past continued to haunt me now from my foolishness. I would no longer have my past hinder the choices I make now. I had greater importance to protect. My dearest Lilith and our son. I would never forgive myself for the dangers I've let them go through but right now I needed to make the decision. I didn't wait any longer to have the guards seize Naibi. The guards were ordered to have her tied in a different room from this girl. Keeping these two together was not safe especially because I knew how manipulative Naibi could be. I aimed to push further and have this girl open her mouth about what Naibi had planned since she would never admit to her doings. Everyone was told to leave the room. The fire crackled as I stood in front of the girl alone in the room. I spoke of Naibi and the girl raised her head in surprise from how I already knew who she was working for. I gave her no time to question me. "Do you think Naibi will be able to protect you and your family? She never intended to keep promises she's made with you. If she did, you would've been out of this place by now." Her eyes were weary and exhausted from the tortures. I was able to tell it was only moments from finally breaking her. I would be able to hear from those sealed lips. When she finally opened her mouth, I found that she laid her trust in Naibi to protect her family in the circumstances they were in. It didn't surprise me that she used other's weaknesses for her own gains. That was who Naibi was. The girl continued to speak and I eventually realized that she was the first person to know of Lilith's pregnancy and shared the news to Naibi. Her hands shook as she continued to speak and her eyes only looked at the floor. "It's the tea Lady Lilith's been drinking...I've been bringing it to her daily ever since you've departed to Roem for the King's party. I was told the Facea would cause her to lose the baby. Perhaps even cause her to be infertile. I-I had no choice! So please..please don't harm my family. They know nothing of this. I'm the only one involved in this matter." Hearing this only angered me more. My hands shook as I held them to a firm fist while one got a grip of her collar. "You dare utter those words to me. To spare the lives of your family when you've harmed my own!" My chest heaved up and down wildly as I tried to control the anger inside me. I was furious after hearing those words. Her eyes shook as she stared and begged for forgiveness. The tears that had gathered in the corner of her eyes escaped and fell down her heated cheeks. "I-I never meant to go this far." I would show them no mercy. Those that have caused Lilith to shed tears would shed bloody ones. I squeezed onto the sides of her cheek in my hand and had her face me. "So where is she?!" "Naibi has sold her to Nakoa and his men..." My eyes shook as soon I heard his name. Nakoa, the leader of the Ceneans. I didn't think I would have to face him again. At least not this soon. I knew I would have to face him one day to receive my punishment. The day of my brother's death, Nakoa had also lost his wife and son from the fire of our attack. I cursed the heavens for having us meet again in such a way. I shut my eyes in memory of the women trapped under the cabin that had collapsed during the fire. But I too have suffered a loss because of it. We've all had our losses that day. I would never allow Lilith and my son to be involved in the matters of my past. I would never allow them to pay for what I've done. Never. These punishments were mine alone. I would gladly suffer them all. If I could, I wanted leave everyone and everything here and just risk my life in search for her. As selfish as it sounded, for once I only wanted to think of my Lilith and not the consequences that would come after. But that was not allowed for me. Why? This useless question roamed my head even as I knew why. I was Lilith's husband and a father of our child but I was also the leader of the Dravicks. There was a burden that followed. Rushing over to save her was just as reckless as blindly running into a fire. This place, those years of sufferings of our ancestors, all those would disperse into something as meaningless as dust the moment I abandoned my duties of the tribe. If one had asked me between my people and Lilith... I would choose.. Lilith Our travel was tiresome and my body was doing worse than better. My back as well as my stomach was starting to hurt again. My physical discomfort also led to a fever and the weather made things worse. The heat was horrible. They covered me in light clothes to avoid the sun but I was still panting from thirst. I knew I would soon pass out if I did not get enough water. My breaths were uneven and my body helplessly leaned back onto the messenger's chest from time to time. But I could not ask for us to stop. I remembered his threat before if I delayed our travels again. Just when my eyes started to close from exhaustion, I felt his hand come up to my forehead and check my temperature. He seemed to have noticed my fever and immediately called for us to stop. "Stop here!" I was surprised from his decisions but my attention easily shifted to the cool water that ran down my throat as he pressed the bag near me. He rummaged through the bag on the side of his horse and searched for something else. It was a piece of bread wrapped in leaves. They were in good size for the men to eat on their travels. To my surprise, he had me eat it. I did not have any energy nor the appetite to eat. But I had to. Khael always mentioned I had to eat well to recover soon. If not for me, for our child. My hand shook as I slowly reached for the bread. One, two, three bites was all I could manage. I worried if I could digest it well but my body was a lot different from days before. I assumed it was because of the medicine from the healer. I was thankful the food I ate did not come right back up again. Just a quick rest was all he was going to give me. Both the men and women that were captured and tied from the village were told to go on ahead of us. I noticed their stares and curiosity as to who I might me. They looked as if they were wondering if I was one of them, a prisoner. But they sensed the difference in my treatment from these men just as I did. Although I was tied and at times handled roughly, they did not have me walk on foot as the others. I found it strange. As the villagers walked past, I noticed their struggles to keep up. They were very tired and needed a break. But the men only yelled for them to walk faster. The whip cracked in the air and had them alert. "Faster!" I flinched from his loud voice. I looked towards the messenger in confusion. I didn't understand why the others had to continue and walk in the heat while I was kept separate from the prisoners. I was only allowed to ride with the messenger and remain close in his sight. "W-Why are you h-helping me?" I was in no position to ask questions and knew he would ignore it again. But the messenger lowered his eyes to meet mine and finally spoke. "The others do not matter to me. They are merely slaves. But you can not die. At least not before you meet him." Him? "W-Who do you m-mean.." He pulled on the horse reins tighter as he looked forward. I noticed the hills we were approaching past the mountains we travelled. I squinted my eyes from what started to peek over the hilltops. My eyes widened at the structures before me. Huge statues stood at the entrance of their land. The rich colors were widely spread over the land from crops and minerals. This place was prosperous of such beautiful nature. The messenger finally parted his lips to answer my question. "Chief Nakoa, the leader of the Ceneans." * Thank you Chp. 45 Lilith When we stepped into the land of the Ceneans, I realized it was no paradise at all. There was a massive crowd of people on the road. Merchants from all over were here to attract customers of higher status to sell their goods. My attention shifted to a group that was especially more bustling with people. There was a line of people that were on a wooden platform. It was the villagers that were captured before. They all hovered against the wall behind them, afraid of the aggressive crowd that approached them closer. The Ceneans had both the men and women naked, separated, and ready to be sold as slaves. There were a few men that threw their money in a rush to claim the women they desired first. Those that were considered beautiful and youthful were kept away from the platform. The seller whispered to a different man beside him and handed them over as if they were kept for someone special. A man of power. I saw the tears and fear in their faces. My heart ached and I turned away as if that would help ease the pain in my chest. On the other side, a women that appeared to be a personal maid came closer to the slaves and examined them. They examined every part of the body for any injuries or disabilities that would prevent them from doing work. The arms, legs, and overall figure to see if they were capable to do manual work. "I'll take him." One of them pointed to a man in his early 30s that was tied. He was desperately searching for someone even in his last moments of being sold. Perhaps one of his loved ones. But in the end, he didn't find the person he was looking for and was dragged along. We passed by on our horses and one of the guards started to shout at the crowd to make way. They roughly pushed the people back and I felt their attention solely on me now. Their eyes were filled with curiosity and almost seemed intrigued to see my kind. It was as if it was their first time ever seeing a Roemn. I looked up at the messenger but his eyes never showed interest for the commoners and only looked straight forward. We approached a large castle that differed from the buildings that surrounded the entrance. The grand monuments and sculptures towered over us as we passed them. We came upon a long hallway of rooms. They appeared to be rooms for guests and those of class. When we approached the end of the hall, the messenger stopped in front of the last room on the end. He opened the bulky door and it revealed an old, dusty storage room. Worn out wooden tables were stacked on top of each other and the small tinted windows did little to light the room. Not a single hole was spotted other than the small tinted windows on top. I wondered if I could even reach up there. The messenger roughly pushed me and I stumbled forward. He closed the door shut and spoke behind the doors. He warned me not to make a sound or attempt to escape. If I was to get caught, my punishments would be worse. Even if he hadn't warned me, it was impossible to escape out of this place. Once the doors were shut, it was nearly pitch dark inside. My movements were restricted since my hands were tied but he didn't go as far to tie my legs. Numerous times I would convince myself that I would be fine. I shook in fear everytime the door opened. A younger Cenean man came to give me food and water. I assumed he was one of the guards by the door. It was the same person that always brought me food. For some reason, he was always careful and never came close to me. The bowl rattled on the floor as he threw it in front of me. The food that was offered were various things mashed up together, what seemed to be leftovers and the separate bowl beside it had water. I shut my eyes tightly as I forced myself to eat. I was unsure of my future here but I had to fill my stomach. My hand reached forward to get a hold of the bowl. But as I leaned forward the scent hit me and I felt nauseous to the core. My hands immediately covered my mouth. I could not eat it. The food was the same and there was nothing in particular that had changed. But my body reacted against my will. It can't be...out of all times why must my body act this way? The Cenean's eyes furrowed. He stopped his steps towards the door and faced me. I prayed that he would just leave and not notice these signs of my pregnancy. My hands shook as I tried to reach forward trying to at least drink the water in front of me. I pushed down the water down my throat. It was only then he decided to just leave me. After the door shut, my chest heaved wildly as I tried to catch my breath. Everytime the door rumbled opened, I feared my body would react the same way in front of him. Although being left alone was much safer, the darkness was nothing better. During the day it was scorching hot and the nights here were relentlessly cold. I would hold my knees close in hopes to warm myself up a little. My arms wrapped tightly around my stomach as if that would protect our son. I am sorry little one for having you endure all of this with me. * I was awakened by the loud screech of the metal doors. Today the guard called me forward. Chief Nakoa had finally called for me. My heart pounded recklessly from hearing those words and my body froze still. The guard roughly pulled me up when I was taking too long. My hands were yanked everytime I slowed down and couldn't follow his pace. My steps were heavy as we approached the room Chief Nakoa was in. My current state was not my concern. I only prayed that he would let me live. I closed my eyes shut when I heard his voice from the other side of the door. "Bring her inside." His low voice rumbled and echoed. The doors clicked and revealed an enormous dark room. The room was dimly lit by few candles. In the center was a long pavement that acted as a tub for water. I heard the giggles and chatters of women that were inside ready to serve Chief Nakoa. They were completely bare, their breasts hanging down in front of them. I noticed one of the woman laying her head against her arm as she stared at me. They whispered amongst themselves and observed me with interest. "So that's the girl he's been waiting for." It was difficult to breathe in here from the smoke that was trapped inside this room. I tried to cover my mouth to prevent myself from inhaling any of it but it was no use. I noticed that the messenger was also inside. He was standing on the side, where a thin curtain acted as a barrier. I was not able to see beyond it. There was a silhouette I saw behind moving but I could not see the face of the man that called for me. I scrunched the sides of my worn out tunic as he approached me. When the thin curtains were pushed aside, a man of great figure stood before me. His dark hair was loose while a part of his head was shaved. It revealed the mark of the Ceneans. He made no attempts to adjust the gown that failed to properly cover his manhood. His dark eyes fiercely looked into mine, forcing me to helplessly look down to avoid them. "All of you leave." He looked to the side and had all his women leave the room. He closed the distance between us and held my chin with his fingers. "Lilith...you are quite intriguing." He knew my name. A smirk crept up his face and I did not know what was meant behind those words. Naibi The guards roughly pushed me in and I stumbled onto the ground. My hands were roughly tied in front of me. The blindfold around my eyes were roughly snatched away. My eyes slowly adjusted to the figure in front of me. I immediately recognized his figure. It was Khael. A long breath escaped past my lips when he was only a few inches away from me. His back was facing me and looking elsewhere. I felt he did not want to see me. And that was clear when he finally turned to face me. I had never seen such an expression before. Those eyes of his that stared back into mine were so cold I wanted to run away from this place. I shook my head in denial. Don't look at me that way... You can not look at me that way. His face held such disgust and anger. It was as if I was merely a stranger to him. His fists tightened and relaxed multiple times as he tried to hold back from lashing out at me. Those eyes that were once so gentle and only looked at me were no longer there. From this I immediately knew I had lost him further and even so I didn't understand what I was holding unto in this moment. "Don't look at me that way." He remained silent and it took moments longer for him to speak to me. I reached my hands that were tied towards him but he immediately slapped them away. "Get your filthy hands off me!" His words pierced my heart and I felt the tears gathering in my eyes. "I should've banished you out of our land years ago. I regret the days I've ever laid my eyes on you. It angers me to think that I've ever had a past with a woman like you. How foolish I'd been..." He spit these words with such anger. Even as my tears were falling his expression towards me did not change. There was a pinch in my chest. It was the look he had on his face. It was as if he wanted to kill me... "All of this is your fault. That girl as well as your son's life. All of it. If you hadn't left me, none of this would've ever happened." He scoffed at my words. All of this was mere nonsense to him. My words did not reach him. That girl was the only thing left in his mind. That filthy girl plagued his mind and it made me furious even as these tears fell down my cheeks. "What else do you plan to steal from me?" "Steal? Don't act as if you've lost anything...Both you and that girl stole everything from me! Why is it never me? She's got everything! And you still dare to choose her. I hate her...I hate her!" "That's enough!" He slammed me against the wall behind me. I squeezed my eyes shut from the pain that ran up my back. His hand scrunched my dress while the other pressed the blade against my neck. I felt the sharp end pressed against my skin causing a small drip of my blood to trickle down to its tip. Even in this moment, there was one thing I had to ask. "Was there ever a time you wanted to come back to me..ever?" Not even a thought... "No. Never." He answered without hesitation. That was all I needed. There was nowhere for me to go as well as my purpose. I held no place in his heart. He gritted his teeth and loosened to lower his blade away from my neck. As it reached down to my stomach, I took a firm grasp of its handle and pulled it in towards me. Its sharp tip pierced easily through my skin. The pain was impossible to explain. It was unbearable but I pulled it in deeper. I saw the look on his face as he was caught off guard from my sudden actions. He looked down and his eyes focused on his blade that was already halfway inside me. The blood soaked both of our hands. "That girl...and your son. I will take them with me. You will never be able to protect them." My words were cut off as I delivered them. The excruciating pain pulsed inside as I coughed up the blood that had already spilled from what had been torn. It trickled down the corner of my lips as I attempted to speak. Lilith was in the hands of Nakoa and her son would die from the poison. It would not be long until they also disappear. I cursed him and his family. I would drag them to death with me. He would never be able to save them and live remembering this day. I would take everything just as how they had taken from me. My knees shook and soon they gave up on me. His hand no longer held onto me and let me slip onto the ground. His eyes were furrowed and just watched. My last tears slipped down my cheeks as I hit the floor and pushed past a smile for him. I win. I had won but the floor was much too cold. My eyes closed unable to push against the heavy weight of my eyelids. And the last thing I heard in the darkness was his voice as he told the guards to get rid of my body. * I know there are many flaws in my writing. I'm sure there will be disappointments throughout the story which I'll apologize beforehand. But please keep in mind that I only write as a hobby, something that can keep me stress-free. So please understand if there are any plot holes and if the story is moving slow. I know my writing cannot compare with original, professional books. Constructive criticisms are welcome but nothing too harsh please~ Thank you Chp. 46 Khael My hands were covered in her warm blood. I wanted to wash it away immediately. If I didn't, I felt it would taint me and rot my skin. Just the thought of it made me feel sick. I refused to look back at her lifeless body on the cold floor and pushed the doors outside. I walked faster to the small well where the water was gathered to wash my hands. A single drop of her blood was enough to scatter my reflection. She had cursed me even in her last moments and her voice roamed in my head. I shook my head in thought. That would never happen. When I headed out, I saw Ruel was being released. He turned his wrists in attempts to ease the pain from the tight ropes. I caught a glimpse of his wrists and the skin around them were awfully torn and red. When he noticed my presence, he lowered his hands and bowed his head towards me before leaving. I let him return to his duties as my messenger. There was a part of me that knew Lilith would be upset if she knew Ruel was being punished trying to help her as she mentioned. One of the guards approached me asking what should be done with the girl that helped Naibi. She was still locked up in one of the cells and I had no use of her. I was burning with anger. Every single one that was involved with Lilith's disappearance were to die. I wanted them out of my sight. Their heads would remain on our post and they would be humiliated even after their death. Let the crows eat what's left to rot. Lucan had mentioned that girl was near the place of the fire when Lilith disappeared. It was impossible for Naibi to open the back gates alone. From this, all the guards that were on post that night were also seized. Any traitor in my land would be ripped out entirely. They were like weed that would infest over my people. I would have them publicly executed to make it clear of what would happen to those that stepped over their boundaries and betrayed me. I leaned against the well as the water dripped off my face. My attention shifted when I came near the training facilities and heard voices coming from behind the tents. "This isn't just about Lady Lilith. We need to think about our people. The greater good is here." "Greater good? Is that how you show respect to our Lady?!" "You are all heartless. How do you apply numbers to someone's life? Lady Lilith has disappeared and that's all you guys can say?" "This is nonsense. You don't really expect Chief Khael to just remain here while Lady Lilith is captured?" "No, he has a point. He's right. Approaching the Ceneans without any plans will not only endanger us but also Lady Lilith." They were talking amongest themselves from the tents behind me. When I made my steps closer to them, their eyes widened and immediately lowered their heads. "C-Chief Khael..." I clenched my teeth and kicked the chest of the one that suggested we leave Lilith. He fell against the ground and attempted to get up but I stepped over his chest and leaned over. I gripped onto his collar and pulled him closer to make myself clear. "I assume you think of me lightly from how you blabber your filthy mouth." "N-No! Certainly not!" I looked back at the others and they flinched from my gaze. "Do not speak of Lilith that way. She is not someone you can speak lightly of. I'll cut that tongue of yours if I hear any of you speak in the same manner he just did." He coughed to retain his breath while the others around him hesitated to help him in front of me. I cursed under breath as I expressed my anger because a part of me knew where they were coming from. This was something I should've seen coming. But I could not bring my men there. We would easily be seized and Lilith would be harmed. I did not plan on choosing my people over Lilith nor her over my people. There was no greater good to choose from. I would protect them both. Nakoa I stood there unable to believe what was happening before me. Our village was in flames. It was something we never imagined to happen, especially by those lowly beings. Father called forward all men up towards the gates but it was too late. We were not ready for this attack. The Dravicks managed to pushed through the gates even with our guards. Women and children attempted to run and tripped in the process as they panicked to flee the city. My thoughts were only on searching for my wife. I had to find her and get her out of here. My heart recklessly pounded against my chest as I worried for her safety. Everything else and the voices behind me became faint murmurs. My breaths were uneven as my eyes briefly scanned every corner. Please...please be safe. That was all I needed. Just for her to be alive for me. There was a burning cabin that caught my attention. Just as I was about to pass by, I saw the back of a Dravick facing me from inside. I immediately recognized him from his auburn hair and the unique falcata on his waist. It was Khael, the second son of the current Chief of Dravicks. And beside him was Ansel. For some reason, my first response wasn't to aim my weapon at them. Instead, my eyes furrowed at the sight of what held their attention only to realize my wife was there with them. She was trapped under the heavy wood that had fallen on top of her. The cabin was collapsing, blocking my view of her. From the sight of this, I cried out her name but my voice did not reach her. Her eyes remained closed and from this my hands clenched to a fist. My voice was only loud enough to get the attention of those Dravicks. The men behind me aimed their arrows at them and shot one of them through the flames. It was hard to tell which one of the brothers was shot down from the rising flames and ashes. But in that moment, my focus was solely on my wife. I lost all sense of my surroundings and I attempted to just rush into the flames to reach her. The fire burnt through my skin, peeling its layers one by one. The men behind me shouted my name and grabbed me from going in any further. Whether I burned to death or not did not matter. My eyes and lungs burned from the heat and ashes. And at this rate I knew she was long gone. The burning cabin had collapsed entirely, blocking my path to her. I stood there while the rest chased after the Dravicks that were still in the city. I've lost everything. My wife. As well as my unborn son. I found no purpose in my life nor my future. I failed as a husband and father so how was I to exist? But I've changed my mind. Even if I was to live my remaining life in hell, I would take Khael with me. I remembered him there in her last moments. Khael had killed her. * Using this girl, Lilith, to get Khael in front of me was not something I had in mind. Not until Naibi suggested this would serve my goals. I became desperate. Nothing was important to me. I did not desire his land, wealth, nor the title after his victory in the war. All of that was meaningless. I only needed to take what was precious to him and this girl happened to be just that. I was sure of it. I had been curious of the woman that had Khael wrapped around her finger. I was surprised to find out that she was not what I expected. She was indeed different from any Cenean and Dravick women I've seen. Her round eyes looked away from mine as I held her chin in place. I was able to see that her tears were on the verge of falling down her flushed cheeks. Her dark curls surrounded her face. A few beauty marks were speckled on top of her nose and cheeks. I didn't sense any arrogance like those of her kind. In fact, she seemed like the complete opposite. Scared and trembling in fear. How could such a weak woman keep the family lineage of the Dravicks? It had me wondering how a woman like her was able to have Khael struck under her spell. He was madly infatuated with her. Breaking her seemed too easy. Khael would walk right into my hands with so little effort. "You are kept here as my prisoner and Khael is nowhere to be seen. And I thought bringing you here would have him running here immediately. Perhaps you're not worth risking his life for." Her eyes finally met mine. She looked up with her lips parted and it appeared she was worried. I wondered what went through her mind. "Don't make such a face. I don't plan on getting rid of you yet." The tears that were trapped in the corner of her eyes finally fell down her soft cheeks. Her eyes were furrowed and she began to speak. "W-Why are you d-doing this? P-Please let me go...Please." "How unfortunate...If you hadn't been his wife, we would've never met." Her soft voice shook as she spoke. "I-I don't understand..." "Let's just say you've become very important to me." This might be my first and last opportunity to do as I wish. I looked down at her clothes to find that she was in a ragged tunic. The thin clothes faintly outlined her breasts. From this a thought crossed my mind having me smirk. I roughly pulled her up by the garments closer to my face. "I wonder what kind of face Khael would make after knowing that I've slept with you." Lilith It became clear to me that my only purpose here was to serve as his bait. It was Khael that he wanted to see not me. But I was sure Nakoa did not want to just see Khael. I felt his pure hatred for Khael and it was as if he would kill him. I trembled in the mere thought of how I could put Khael in more danger. I would be the reason to ruin everything again. No. I did not want that to happen. I wished I was capable of at least protecting those that are precious to me but ever since I was a child it seems I was no use to anyone. Even Laurdes. I was always protected under her arms. I gripped onto the sides of my tunic tightly. I was still unsure of how someone like me would ever be capable of protecting anyone else but I wanted to try all I could. I would protect my child from Nakoa. Even now as I stood before this man, I was trembling. I shut my eyes tightly and thought of Khael. His kind eyes and his warmth slowly eased my pounding chest. I breathed out a long breath. I missed him. I missed him dearly. I gasped in shock when Nakoa gripped onto the collar of my tunic and pulled me towards him. I held onto his wrists in attempts to loosen his hold but it was no use. He smirked as if this was all entertaining for him. "I wonder what kind of face Khael would make after knowing that I've slept with you." My eyes widened from his words. And from this I writhed in his hold. His other hand gripped onto my cheeks so I wouldn't look away and I felt completely helpless trying to win him by strength. Without a thought, I bit his finger that pressed against my lips. I bit as hard as I could. There was a faint taste of his blood and I knew that would be good enough. I didn't know where I got the courage to do such a thing to this man. He winced in pain and loosened his grip on me. My chest heaved up and down and I kept my hand close to my chest as I tried to calm my breaths. I irritated him but a smile crept up his face from how I dared to test him. I knew then that I made a horrible mistake. He closed the distance between us in seconds and slapped me across the floor. "Ah!" I desperately tried to pull his hands off me as he continued to drag me across to his chambers. Even as I knew that no one would come for me, I pleaded for him to stop. "No! P-Please stop it. S-Stop!" My screams were muffled as he pushed me against the bed and pulled the tunic roughly. It ripped the collar, revealing my shoulders and a part of my chest. No...no. This man is scary. His hands were rough and I was only able to think of how Khael was so gentle with me. I called for Khael as the tears trickled down my cheeks. Khael...I'm scared. There was a knock on the door. Nakoa yelled across the room and his voice echoed loudly. I recognized the voice to be the messenger. He stated that it was news that he would be pleased to hear and it was only then he let go of me. The doors rumbled open and I hurried to wipe away my tears. I gathered my clothes that were falling apart. When the messenger came in, he didn't look over at my state and that relieved me. I wished to hide away. "What is it." "Khael has arrived at our gates. It seems he came alone." My eyes widened from the news. I didn't know what this overwhelming feeling was that flooded my chest. Khael was here. He came for me. But it was not something that eased my heart as I feared what Nakoa would do now that Khael was here as he wanted. I shook my head as I clenched onto my chest. * Thank you Chp. 47 Nakoa The guards roughly pushed Khael inside the cell and shut the door behind us. He was tightly chained to the stone walls so he would face me. There was a dark shadow casting over his face. The small window and torches in the long halls weren't enough to see his face clearly. I held one of the torches before his face and was met with dark, opaque eyes. His auburn hair assured me that it was Khael. Although I knew this girl, Lilith, was special, I didn't expect Khael to be in front of me so quickly. He had no look of fear even as I held him as my prisoner. It irritated me. I had the urge to just bring that girl of his and kill her right in front of him to show him his place. To show him that with just a lift of my finger, I would destroy all of what he cherished in seconds. But I stopped myself. As much as it was infuriating, I would have him suffer much longer. I wondered how long he would last until he begged for mercy. "I'm impressed by how much you've changed in a matter of 3 years. I imagined it would be more difficult to bring you here but it seems a mere girl is enough to get your attention." His eyes furrowed and appeared as if he wanted to tear me apart if I spoke further. It had me smirk in thought. "What is it that you want." He demanded for an answer even as he knew my reasons for all of this. Not a hint of remorse was in him. There was nothing that I needed or wanted for him. All I needed was to have him suffer for the sake of my wife. I knew this wasn't something she would've wanted but forgiveness was neither an answer. I couldn't bear to watch him live peacefully in the name of a hero. He had everything he wished for while I've lost everything. Nothing would ever be enough to satisfy me and I didn't plan on putting this opportunity to waste. "You're rather naive to think that I would allow you to live peacefully. There's nothing you could offer me. It won't change my decisions." The chains shackled as he forcefully attempted to reach me. His chest raised up and down in anger but held back from what I could possibly do to his wife. "Lilith has nothing to do with any of this." "Neither did my family! It takes every inch of me to stop myself from ripping you apart when I think of my wife. So don't you dare speak about her innocence." The faint sounds of the water dripping from the stone walls echoed through the empty halls. "Do what you wish with me. But if you lay a finger on Lilith, I will kill you." I chuckled in thought. His empty threats amused me. "The way you act only makes me more curious of what your wife has to offer. Perhaps I should have you watch as I find out." He spewed foul words while lounging forward. The guards beside me whipped him before he could reach me and he grunted in pain. I yanked the whip out of the guard's hand and whipped him harder. There were visible cuts on parts of his chest as his blood rose to the surface. When he looked up, I noticed a cut formed on the side of his chin. His low chuckles had the guards step back in confusion. "Is that all you've got?" I gritted my teeth. He was testing me. I was able to hear his uneven breaths but he still managed to stand. I wrapped the ends of the whip around my hand for a better grip. The sounds of the whip ripping through his skin echoed down the halls. His hands gripped tighter to the chains as his head hung low. His hair covered his face, preventing me from seeing the expression he had on his face but he never allowed himself to fall to his knees. He was planning on bearing with my punishments. My hands tightened and I gritted my teeth from the sight. Harder. I would have him kneel before me and prove the hero they all praised was nothing more than rotting wastes. After all, he was only a low Dravick by blood. That would never change. Lilith When I looked out the small window in the room, the sky was already dark. Hours already passed since Nakoa sent me back and had me locked in this room again. No matter how much I yelled and begged for someone to open the door, no one came or answered. I couldn't sit still thinking Khael was here and I couldn't see him. Although I wished to see him, this was never what I wanted. He couldn't bear to think of what that ruthless man would do. I shook my head as if shaking off these thoughts of mine would prevent anything from happening. In the end, I always came back to the question of why Nakoa had such hatred for Khael. Numerous questions and doubts roamed my head as I paced back and forth. My attention quickly shifted to the heavy door that rumbled open. That same Cenean boy came to deliver my meals and like always he never looked at me and tried to leave as soon as possible. This time I needed to stop him. I rushed to grab onto his arm and fell to my knees in the process. It was only then he faced me. His eyes widened in shock and tried to pry me off. "P-Please let me s-ee him. I p-promise to not bother you any further. I-I will do anything as you wish. J-Just please let me see Khael." I attempted to speak as fast as I could before he left. I felt my tears at the brim of my eyes, threatening to fall. "Let go of me. There's nothing I can do for you. My life would be at risk if I was to help you." My lips parted but there was nothing else I could say. My words did not seem to move him. I eventually loosened my hands and lowered my head. I looked over at the plate of food but I had no appetite at all. My tears finally dropped, creating wet circles. I heard a faint sigh and it had me look up towards the door. I realized the young boy hadn't left yet. I looked at him in confusion. He hesitated to leave and faced me without a change in expression. "This will be the last time you'll be able to see him." My eyes widened at his response and immediately nodded to assure him that I understood. He lead me through the door while holding onto the rope that was tied around my wrists. My heart pounded afraid that we would get caught on our way there. Ever so often he would stop and look around the dark halls from the sound of footsteps approaching. The guards walked by not giving much attention in our direction. The torches on the walls swayed and flickered from the night wind. We came upon a corner where a large opening was and there were two guards blocking the entrance. They appeared tired, rubbing their necks as they stood there. One of them was casually just crouched on the ground with his weapon. The boy had me wait aside behind the pillars and he ran back to where we came from. It took him a while for him to return and it almost had me think that he left me in fear of getting caught. When he returned, he came back with a basket of food and drinks. I wondered what he in mind. I clenched onto my chest tightly, worried how he would manage to get us through. I was only able to watch their interactions and I was startled laughing from what the boy said as he handed them what was in the basket. They patted the boy on his shoulders and started to walk off. When the guards were out of sight, he rushed towards me as he pulled me towards the dark entrance. "We don't have much time. They'll be back soon from the break. You'll have to make it quick." He didn't look back at me and looked straightforward. I noticed we were walking faster and I was relieved that he was holding onto me. The next torches that lit the space was far and impossible to walk without his guide. I felt that he was just as nervous from the rough pulls on the ropes. I winced from the blisters that had formed on my wrist but that was less of my concern. His footsteps got slower and we eventually stopped in front of a cell. I gasped at the sight of the man in ruins behind the steel bars. He was covered in blood as well as awful cuts that were untreated. He stood there limp with his head low. Khael? I felt as if my chest was swelling. My tears fell down my cheeks and soon it became uncontrollable. I couldn't bear to look at him. These were deeds of a monster. How could anyone do this to a human being? "W-What have they d-done to him?" I peered up at the boy but he looked away. He only silently unlocked the gate, allowing me to enter. Even as the sound of the gates echoed, Khael didn't look up. I made hesitant steps towards him as I covered my mouth. The slight rise and fall of his chest shatterred me inside. My hand shook as I reached for his face. I wasn't sure if I would be able to look him in the eyes. I was afraid that even the graze of my fingers would cause him pain. I gently pressed the back of my fingers against his cheek and he noticed my presence. He slowly lifted his face to meet mine and those warm eyes of his peered into mine. The soft waves of his auburn hair as well as the gentle eyes he had for me, they were all that I longed for. My chest squeezed tightly. It was a bit painful this time. He had a look of surprise and attempted to come towards me. I held my hands against his shoulders to stop him. "Lilith. What are you doing here? How'd you get iniside?" His voice was low and I was able to tell he was completely exhausted. I noticed his eyes roam over my body. "Are you hurt anywhere? Did they-" "K-Khael your face...I'm sorry. I-I'm so sorry." There were small cuts on his face dried of blood. A dark bruise covered the side of eye. The words I had for him were clogged down my throat. I didn't want him to see me like this and tried to hold back my tears. I clenched onto the sides of my tunic in a tight fist as if that would stop be from breaking down. "No, don't apologize to me. There's nothing for you to apologize...Forgive me Lilith. I've only had you suffering. Maybe it would've been better if you didn't have to marry a man like me." I never imagined my life outside of that stone castle back in Roem. For years, that was all I've known my life to be. I believed that would be best for me as that would prevent me from becoming a burden to those I loved. But Khael has shattered those thoughts of mine. It was hard for me to understand why he would ever choose someone like me. He's treated me as if I was special to him. I was capable of being someone meaningful. And to see a man like him suffer because of me was what made it unbearable. I shook my head and that only made the tears gathered in the corners fall. He gave me a small smile. "But I would've never lasted a day to live without you." I held my hands over my chest. "I-I will get y-you some water. K-Khael, you need to get t-treated." I turned towards the door to call the boy but Khael stopped me. "No, Lilith. Come here. Listen to me carefully. Ruel will come for you soon." "R-Ruel?" "Yes, he'll get you out of here safely." My eyes wandered from the sudden news. "T-Then what about y-you?" "I'm going to get out of here. I promise." I shook my head from his words. I didn't like the idea at all. How did he expect me to leave without him? "N-No...I'm not l-leaving without you. K-Khael..." I begged for him to not do this. Not to send me away again. "Please, Lilith. Listen to me. I promise I'll come for you." There was a tap against the steel bars from the boy. We didn't have much time left. "You'll do that for me won't you." He looked at me intently. I squeezed my eyes shut. No...I don't want to... "Y-You promise to c-come for me..y-you have to." "Of course I will. How could I ever leave such a beautiful wife." I lowered my head, wishing the last minute we had lasted longer. I brushed his hair away from his face and leaned against his soft lips. I felt the warmth of his gentle breath against my cheek. There must've been a tear that slipped into the corner of my lips. What was left was so bitter. My lips shook as we parted. I pressed my hand against his face and he closed his eyes while leaning in. My feet didn't allow me to walk away from him but the boy rushed in and tugged onto the ropes. I turned back and he watched me until I was no longer in sight. His figure vanished into the darkness of the halls. * Thank you Chp. 48 Khael How warm. There was someone here. I wondered who these warm hands belonged to. I felt their hand on the side of my face and looked up to see who could ever be so gentle. For a moment, I was sure I was hallucinating. But the warmth of her hand against my cheek felt all too real. I tried to reach her, forgetting that I was chained. Fuck. I yanked the chains that bounded my wrists. I wished to just break these off when she was only few steps away from me. The darkness down here prevented me from seeing her face clearly. I had to see whether she was hurt or wounded in anyway. But the first thing I noticed was the look on her face. Her eyebrows were hunched, crying in front of me. It would be years til I can make up for the tears she shed because of me. My hands scrunched to a fist as I could only watch her in sorrow. My fingers twitched when I saw that her tears coldly fall down her cheeks. They would dry without giving me the chance to wipe them for her. I asked for her to come closer. I needed to get her out of here. As long as I stayed, she would be able to escape from this hell of a place. She shook her head from the thought of being separated again. I assured her that it would only be temporary, that I would come search for her. "Y-You promise to c-come for me..y-you have to." Of course. Of course I will... So promise me. Promise that you'll leave this place. Please...I beg you. If you don't, I won't be able to endure all of this knowing that you're still here. There was a tap on the metal bars of the gate. The boy outside warned us of the time. She would have to leave soon. I noticed her hesitating but eventually agreed to listen. Just like the sweetheart she was. She never once argued with me. She leaned forward to bid me farewell and felt her trembling lips against mine. I closed my eyes, trying to take in all of her that was before me. Even the lightest breath that breezed past my cheek. I breathed out a long breath. The warmth of her small hands felt enough to heal my exhausted state. I leaned against them, hoping our moments together could be a bit longer. When I opened my eyes, they wandered down to her teared tunic. The ends were all torn against her knees. They were not far from the tips of my fingers. If I could just hold the ends of her garment, would that allow us to stay together for a bit longer? I closed my eyes because I knew better not to hold her back. I had to let her go. Our parting would only be temporary. After I escape from this place, I'll embrace her as long as I wish. When all of this is over, I'll bring you back with me. My eyes followed as the tips of her fingers slipped away from my face. The gates screeched, as I was locked up in this place again. I watched as her figure disappeared down the long tunnel and the faint flickers of torches from the night winds were the only things that filled the silence. * Lilith "P-Please...just some w-water." I turned back towards the dark entrance but the boy roughly yanked the ropes around my wrists. I whimpered in pain as it became hard to hold in from the opened scars. They've healed and tore apart numerous times already. He expressed his frustration and stared down at me with such a frightening expression. His grip on my arm tightened and pulled me closer. I was shaking, afraid that I might have irritated him too far. "You should be grateful that I've allowed you to see him. Your status as a Roe does not matter here. You're just one of Nakoa's prisoners. Do you understand?!" He yelled for me to walk faster. When we arrived back to the room, he roughly pushed me forward. I yelped when I hit against an old wooden table. I quickly wrapped my left arm around my belly, afraid that even the smallest hit could harm our child. I'm so sorry little one. Followed by the loud slam, I heard his footsteps faintly disappear. I looked down at my belly, lifting the tunic above my chest. It was nearly 3 months of my pregnancy and I was starting to see the small changes on my body. It appeared a bit swollen. I gently grazed the tips of my fingers above the surface. It was strange to think there was life forming inside me. My fingers tightened around my belly. I prayed that nothing would happen to our child while I was in this place. I prayed for our son to be strong. I squeezed my eyes shut. I would risk my life to protect our child even if it meant the death of me. He would live a different life than me. I've always wished for a warm family. As well as the close bonds between brothers and sisters. Everything I could not have, I wished to give it to our son. He would live a different life. Never, never like me. I wanted him to see the light of this world and to see Khael. Oh how wonderful of a father he would be... So I only ask of you to be strong for me. Just a bit longer. I looked around the room to see if there was anything to securely tie around my belly. Although it wouldn't be much, it felt as if it would be safer. But even as I looked, there was nothing to cover myself in this room. I wrapped my hand around the ends of the tunic and pulled as hard as I could. A long strand tore off, enough to wrap around myself. I attempted to tie a knot but it was quite loose. It was a bit difficult to securely tie it with my hands tied but it certainly felt more secure. I leaned against the stone wall and peered up towards the little opening on one of the walls. Although I could not see the moon, its light shimmered inside to provide some light. It would disappear from time to time as the clouds slowly passed by. Some time had passed and I opened my eyes from the thud I heard by the door. I crawled back when it continued. It sounded as if something was being dragged and soon the door clicked opened. My heart beated so fast, I had a hard time keeping my breath steady. My hands shook when a man pushed the door further revealing his figure in the shadows. He stepped closer and the faint moonlight revealed the color of his eyes. Those grey eyes reflected the color of the moon and they bore into mine. It was much too dark to make out his face from just the color of his eyes. But his eyes were not menacing at all. They appeared warm. I was able to realize why I did not fear this man after hearing his voice. The moment I heard his voice my eyes widened. To hear his familiar voice and the fact that someone I knew was here in this foreign land was assuring. "Are you alright, Lady Lilith?" He came closer and took a knee to face me eye to eye. I was now able to see the metal cuff around his ear. He pulled off the dark face covering. "R-Ruel..." My mind was flooded with numerous thoughts. It was just as Khael promised. Ruel came to bring us home. You have to go. You promised him you would. How could I ever leave Khael even after seeing his state? How could I ever... Ruel seemed to be in a rush to get me out of this place as soon as possible. And what I was about to do would make me a horrible person. "I-I can not leave him. I w-will not go. P-Please Ruel...T-There must be something w-we can do." Ruel looked at me troubled at my statements. I was horrible to push onto him such burden. I knew it would be difficult but still dared to beg. He briefly looked away from my gaze and his eyes slowly returned to mine. "Lady Lilith, Chief Khael has ordered to bring you out of here safely. This is for both you and the child's safety. We have to leave now." Those words crushed the small amount of hope I had inside me. Ruel peered down to his waistband and pulled out a dark cloak that would cover me. He explained it would be better for me to wear it over myself. The night was cold and it would better serve us so we would be less noticeable until we reached the streets behind these walls. He didn't place his hands on me but he made sure I didn't fall behind. I saw that he was trying to match my pace so I did best not to slow him down. The torches that lit the grand halls flickered and its shadows wavered on the ground. The faint sounds of the wind was all there was to the silence. I clenched onto the cloak against my chest to keep my breaths steady. When Ruel noticed my state, he looked concerned but I simply nodded that I was fine. I was just a bit exhausted that's all. I gently padded the cold sweat on my forehead with the back of my hand. He assured me that we weren't far from the busy streets. There was a gate we approached that led outside but two guards were blocking the entrance. My eyes shifted to Ruel, lost at how we would we pass those guards. My eyes lowered and saw that Ruel was holding a small blade and he told me to wait until he cleared the way for us. Although there were only two men guarding, I was scared for Ruel. Scared that they would take those that were dear to me. Just as he was about to take a step out of the dark shadows, two other guards came running to deliver their news. "Shit! The girl's gone. Search the perimeters before Nakoa finds out about this." I held my breath as Ruel leaned closer against the wall to cover me. My head felt like it was pulsing while my heart recklessly pounded against my chest. The sounds of their footsteps grew faint and it was only then I took a breath. The doors were left unguarded but now that they knew I was gone they would quickly return to find us. "We are almost there." I nodded in response. When we made it out onto the streets, we merged with the small crowd of people around the market. The shops were still all brightly lit but a few were getting ready to close. When I peered up I saw that Ruel was fixated on something. There was a crowded old carriage of people getting ready to leave. He pushed and made way for me to get on the back of the carriage. There was barely enough space and the man in the front of the carriage noticed our intrudence. "Hey! Get off from there. Can't you see this carriage is full?!" The others that were already seated looked at us oddly as if they already suspected we were not one of them. Ruel gently pushed me behind him as the man got off from the front of the carriage to get us off. Ruel pulled a small bag out of his inner pocket and tossed it over to the man. His look of irritation slightly disappeared after feeling the weight of the bag. "This enough for a ride?" The man cleared his throat, looking briefly at me and then back at Ruel. He didn't seem to like our company but the coins seemed to have easily solved that. Everyone else turned away and we were no longer the center of attention. There was one seat in the corner and Ruel offered it to me while he stood there looking out the back of the back carriage. He pulled the dark cover off the top of the carriage to cover the opening. The carriage slowly moved and it did not cross my mind to ask Ruel where we were headed. My only wish was for Khael to be safe. Please... * Thank you as always I apologize for the late update. I've post on my wall for the reasons of the delay. I appreciate all of you and I'm sorry for keeping you waiting again. Chp. 49 Note: Just wanted to point out there's a scene in this chapter I recreated from the film Apocalypto. I'm pretty sure many of you have seen this film. If you haven't, please do it is a masterpiece:)) * Nakoa "I said bring that girl to me." I saw the guard avoiding my gaze and his eyes were lowered to the floor. It seemed there was something he needed to say or at least he was debating whether or not to tell me. I saw the slight tremors of his hands and later tightened to a fist. A few of the other guards arrived minutes after and appeared out of breath. "C-Chief Nakoa...The girl has escaped." I remained silent for a good minute and it was then he looked up to face me. The news did not surprise me at all especially with how terrified he looked before telling me all this this. "We've released all of our guards in search for her. P-Please forgive us!" I rose from my seat and made my steps to him. "Of course. We all make mistakes." He raised his head to face me. The others seemed to be surprised as well. Their eyes were wide, unable to believe my forgiving words. I tilted my head as my attention shifted to the sword on his waistband. I was losing my patience. When I reached over for his sword, his eyes widened and took hesitant steps back. "C-Chief Nakoa please!" "Anyone can make mistakes. But I will not tolerate such foolishness from my men!" The sound of the sharp edge of the sword slicing through their skin resonated the room. Their heads collided onto the floor, few rolling off the few stairs in front of the door. There was one guard left in the corner trembling in fear. The blood at the tip of the sword dripped onto the floor, leaving a trace of my presence with every step I took. I wiped off the blood that had splattered on my face and rubbed it on the guard's shoulder. He refused to look at me, just waiting for the same fate as the others. "Hang their heads in front of the gates and deliver these exact words to the others...Let this be a reminder of what foolish mistakes will cost you here. Go!" My hands shook from the rage that was boiling inside me. I did not need such incompetent men beside me. A guard that can't even keep an eye on a small woman had no use here. Khael I've grown numb to do the pain. My thoughts roamed on Lilith and Ruel. Whether they made it out safely or not, I would not know. But considering that this day has safely passed gave me hope that Nakoa did not hear of their escape yet. My thoughts scatterred when the keys shackled to the locks on the gates. I did not bother to open my eyes to look at who was standing before me until they splashed my my face with cold water. I instantly turned my head away. When I raised my head, I was met by one of Nakoa's guards. He unlocked the chains on my wrists and dragged me out of the dark halls. I squinted from sunlight shining against my face. There were a few guards behind me as well as those that walked ahead of me. My attention shifted when I heard the guards talking amongest each other. "What's this about training?" "Not sure. But Nakoa's not in his best mood right now. Try not to make any mistakes today." "Who knows? It might be quite entertaining." I felt one of the guard's hand and he roughly turned my head so I would face him. A sly smirk crept up his face. "Yes, I'll be looking forward to this." We arrived to a huge, bolted door. Ahead of us, there was a line of prisoners that came before me. I was pushed into the line to join them. They all had a terrified expression as we waited. The huge door rumbled open and the guards pulled us forward. My eyes immediately wandered to the group of Cenean men lined off to the side. They stood there still like stone not even giving us a glimpse. It was as if they knew what would go on here. "Get moving!" They dragged half the group of the prisoners across the field where a large wooden post stood at the center. The rest remained in line beside the guards at the door. The chains on the first man in line were unlocked and they had him stand in front of the wooden post. From the corner of my eye, I saw Nakoa watching all of us from atop the range. And as always, beside him was his messenger. My eyes furrowed in thought. I was sure this would be madness. Soon, one of their training leaders stood in front of the group and pointed at the prisoner standing in front of the post. "You are to aim for his head. Anywhere else will be considered a miss." I clenched onto my fist in anger. My blood boiled at how they played with our lives. We were nothing more than animals that could easily be discarded. The first guard stepped forward to aim his arrow. I heard the gasps and cries of the other prisoners as they waited for their fate. They begged for their lives even as they knew it was pointless. And in a blink of an eye, the arrow cracked a skull. He tilted his head to get a better view of his shot and smirked. The blood trickled and dripped down to the ground, forming a small puddle. The body was limp and hung from the arrow that pierced its head. There came a point where a few of the guards had a hard time continuing this training. One of them seemed to be a bit younger and he was shaking. I saw from the long hesitation as he aimed his bow. He had missed. Slap! Their leader stood there in question. "Do you see them as people? A lion does not care for his prey. We are not equal. Do not show such weaknesses in front of your enemies." As cruel as it seemed, they slit the throat of those that remained alive from the arrows that missed. I gritted my teeth as I approached closer to the front of the line. At this rate, it was nearly impossible to make it out of here alive. The large gate behind me was bolted shut and we were surrounded by the guards. The only opening here was the border across the field behind the wooden post. "Enough of these childish games. This is no way to train our men. Why don't we make it more challenging." I peered back to his voice. Nakoa approached the crowd. The side of his head was shaved, revealing the mark of the Ceneans and both his wrists and waist was covered in leather. Nakoa had them unlock the chains on our wrists and merely stared at us. A group snickered in the back knowing well of what he planned. "Go. You are free to leave." The other prisoners were hesitant to believe his words. I knew for sure he was blatantly lying to them. "Well what are you waiting for. Run!" They flinched from his shouts but they eveutally ran for their lives. They desperately ran to the other end, trying to run past the wooden post. It was the only way out of this place but there were 2 guards already blocking the borders incase anyone made it that far. The prisoners ran straight forward and that made it easier to aim for their targets. None of them made it far. The field ahead of us was smeared in blood. A massacre. Nakoa The choices Khael made were quite daring. He helped his wife escape even as he knew the consequences. But he seemed to have realized that I would've killed her regardless. After all, after having my way with her she would be no use to me. He also knew I had no plans to kill him and it explained why he showed no fear at all. I became desperate to see the change of his face expression. To have him beg to spare him if he ever planned to return to his wife. The others ran for their lives as soon as we released them but Khael waited to see what would happen to them. When it came for him to go, his eyes glared back to mine before he ran out to the fields. "Aim anywhere but his head. I want him alive." But he ran in a different pattern than the others. He ran in a zig-zag motion and that made it difficult to target. The arrows missed, grazing past his running figure. My eyes furrowed as he had gotten much further than any of the prisoners. He was getting too close to the border. I immediately snatched the bow from the guard beside me and followed his shadow swaying back and forth. Steady...I've got you. The arrow spiraled and shot him. He collapsed onto the floor. The arrow had pierced through the back of his left shoulder. One of the guards at the border approached him as he laid on the floor. He reached down to drag Khael back to us but his body seemd to jolt back. I couldn't see clearly from how far they were. "What are you doing just standing there..bring him over here!" There was a long hesitation until the guard started to move in an odd manner. His body stumbled forward and fell on his knees. My eyes shifted to the blood that splattered out from his mouth and onto the floor. My eyes widened when Khael started to stand and in his hand was a piece of the broken arrow. The tip dripped of the blood that slit the guard's throat. My hands clenched onto the bow to the point it cracked on the grip. Without even a look back, Khael ran past the wooden post and crossed the border. * Thank you Chp. 50 Khael The guard held onto his neck as the blood trickled out from his open wound. He struggled to breathe and gasped for air as he stumbled forward. I winced from the sharp pain on my left shoulder. I felt the blood trickling down from the broken pieces of the arrow stuck inside my arm. When I peered up at the other guard, his mouth was agape. It was as if he couldn't believe what happened right in front of his eyes. His mind was occupied and he kneeled in front of the guard gasping for his last breaths. This was my opportunity to escape from this place. The field was open right in front of me. I gripped onto my arm and ran past the border. The heard the guards yelling after me but I ran straight forward through the dead corn fields. I ran like never before. I knew that if I ever stopped, I would never see Lilith again. I caught a glimpse of the leaves beside me. There were traces of my blood smeared on the edge of the leaves. I was leaving obvious traces behind. It was no good going on like this. I clenched on my teeth as I gripped onto the arrow to break off the long end sticking out of my back. I grunted in pain. The leaf blades of the corn stalks hit against my face. I turned back to see whether they were near and I was able to see the corn stalks move back and forth as they closed in on me. From this I knew they weren't far. There was nothing I could do here. I had to keep running forward. My breaths started to become uneven and I already felt myself slowing down. Soon I reached the end of the corn fields and arrived to the entrance of a forest. No matter how far I ran it appeared to be an endless path of trees. My eyes widened at the sight of an arrow fly past me. I gritted my teeth and pushed forward. I eventually ran towards the edge of a cliff where a huge waterfall poured down into a massive pool underneath. The pure mist that lingered above the waters prevented me from viewing what laid beneath the cliff. Just from a glimpse, I wasn't entirely sure how deep the water would be. My attention shifted when I heard the rough pants behind me. There were two of the guards that caught up with me. A small smirk crept up their face, knowing I had no place to escape. Moments later, I saw Nakoa arrive behind them. He pushed one of the guards aside and moved forward. It seemed he expected me to do what I was about to do. I had no fear of death here nor did I have a choice. Besides, if I just crossed over, I would be on the land of Roem. Ceneans were also enemies of Roem and that would lead to unfavorable consequences. "You can't escape from me. I'll hunt you down wherever you go." He reminded me that even if I was to survive this fall, he would come in search of my corpse. He would hunt me down and steal those that were important to me. His eyes held the same deep hatred from how I'd taken his wife's life. I would take the blame but it didn't change the fact that he failed to protect his own people. I held no regrets of my past. My values have changed. Whether that involves death of other people does not concern me when it comes to my own people. I would do what he couldn't. He's had his chance of taking my life and now lost it. If there ever was a day we faced each other again, either one of us would die. We both seemed to understand that. Without hesitation I turned and leaped over the edge. Plunging into the mist of darkness. Nakoa The others rushed over to the edge and peered down the cliff. There was no way of seeing whether he survived the fall or not. When the guards attempted to jump over, I stopped them. I blocked their moves with my arm instead. "No, leave him." They seemed confused at my orders as this was not something they expected me to say. Have him live in fear. I've found what is most important to him. That was enough for now. Lilith The carriage slowly came to a halt. As soon as the carriage stopped, the others started to stand and gathered their stuff. Everyone had some sort of bag they carried. We were the only ones traveling lightly. "We've arrived." Ruel hopped of the carriage first and offered his hand for me to get off. When I looked around, I realized we were at the entrance of a small town. There was nothing in particular here. It appeared to be a place to just rest. "I think it's best we rest here for tonight." We would have to leave before sunrise. He explained it wasn't safe here, especially because some of the merchants from Cenea often stopped her to rest. And the fact that Nakoa's men were likely searching for us had me shiver in fear. "R-Ruel what about K-Khael?" My chest felt heavy. It felt this way the whole ride hear. I was anxious and my mind flooded with concerns. I couldn't understand how Ruel was so calm about everything. Was he not worried? Perhaps he did not want to show his emotions in front of me. I wasn't sure what he was thinking. I held my hands close to my chest and waited for a response. "Nakoa has no plans of killing Chief Khael. That is the last thing he'll do." "W-What do you mean?" He hesitated as if he was debating if it was right for him to tell me. But I needed to know. Why is this man named Nakoa chasing after Khael? Why does he hold such hatred? There was so much I did not know about Khael. The man I call my husband... I managed to persuade Ruel to speak to me and I listened to every word carefully as the fire crackled in our room. The coins we had were only enough to offer us one room. Even though I felt horrible to have him sleep on the floor, there was no choice as we could not share a bed. The fire soon warmed us up and soothed my aching body. But that did not do the same with the lump I felt in my chest. He shared the past of both the Dravicks and Ceneans. The history of the wars between the two tribes. He did not share anything more than what I asked for. I certainly did not want him to go far. I wished to save a special time when I could hear it from Khael himself. I was sure his childhood would be filled with memories more interesting than mine. These thoughts of mine faded as Ruel finally started to speak of the reasons we were all in these dangerous circumstances. My heart pounded as if I knew of the weight of what he would tell me. I wondered what I was afraid of... It felt as if a large rock laid on top my chest. It ached as he spoke his next words. "On that day, Khael had lost his brother but Nakoa lost his family. He lost both his wife and his child in the fire." * Nakoa's pursuit for Khael is unlikely to end but I am not going to continuing his story here. This book will remain in focus of Khael and Lilith. P.S. Khael and Lilith will meet soon so please be patient. Sorry for the wait Thank you Chp. 51 Lilith Nakoa. Now I understood why he held deep hatred against us. I could never imagine the loss of a whole family. How could I ever? And even so... I buried my face in my hands. But even after hearing all of this, the only thoughts that crossed my mind was Khael. I dare to say that I wish for happiness and to grow old with Khael. To have our son and watch him grow. To see the wrinkles by the corner of his eyes when he smiles as our years go by. I want to be with Khael as long as I live. I wished for everything Nakoa could not have with his wife...I dared to wish for it all. "Ah.." I winced from the sharp pain in my back. The pain seemed to be from the long ride here. My body was acting much more sensitive after my pregnancy. It was a bit difficult to adjust to the changing environment but I was thankful to have a bed here. I was no longer trapped in a dark room as a prisoner. After having such a conversation with Ruel, I wasn't able to get any sleep. I pondered on his words last night. "Lady Lilith, I know it is difficult but please have faith. I can assure you from the years I've served Chief Khael that he is a man of his word. He will return...And of course we are not planning to sit by knowing he is in danger." Although I knew my worries would not easily subside, I assured myself repeatedly. I reminded myself of the reason why Khael chose to be stay behind. He had sacrificed his safety for our family. For our son. For me. I needed to be a good wife as well as a good mother. There was little I could do for Khael but to listen and take care of myself. My thoughts scattered when I heard movements on the otherside of the divider. Ruel seemed to have waken up and started to clear the floor. I heard the door close and realized he went out to find us breakfast before we headed off on the road. When he returned, he had a tray with a glass of water, baked potatoes, some vegetable soup and bread. It seemed plentiful to me. But right when I reached over, I felt nauseous. My eyes widened and I immediately covered my mouth. "Lady Lilith!" The tray rattled onto the table as Ruel immediately rushed towards me. I held my hand against my mouth and held my other hand up to assure him I was fine. "I-I'm fine. I just felt n-nauseous for a second." It was the smell. After a few steady breaths, I felt better. I realized how my body had changed so much. It felt as if it was no longer mine. Ruel caught on fast and removed the soup away from me. He apologized for not thinking about it before. But how could he? I was sure this was all new to him as well. His first to ever take care of a pregnant women. The potato and the bread was all I was able to eat. It wasn't until I peeled and took the first bite of the potato, I was quite hungry. I peered down at the small potato in my hand. It was delicious. I made sure to fill myself. Especially since there was one more to feed. Today we would be on our way back to Draylum. We were now on the territory of Roem but we still had to be careful. There were often bandits and hunters near the mountains and they would rest in the empty cabins along the road. Even with Ruel beside me, facing strange group of men could lead to unsettling events. We had to find shelter elsewhere for tonight. Ruel assured me that as long as we reach the Garvarian caves, Khael's men would be able to locate us. Hopefully we can rest there. It would certainly allay my worries. Khael Soft. So soft and gentle. Her hands brushed through my hair. I've longed for these gentle hands of hers. I laid there beneath her and she looked down at me. With just a turn of my head, I was able to kiss the palm of her hands. "Is it really you Lilith?" She smiled and caressed my face. She did not answer. From this, I knew all of this was not real. I was surely going crazy. "If this is a dream..stay with me a bit longer. Just for a while." Even if it meant to see her in my dreams, it would be enough to push through all of this. How has it become much harder for me to be apart from you? It feels as if it's gotten worse. What have you done to me? As much as I want to desperately hold onto this dream, I want to see you soon. "Khael..." Yes, I must wake up. I squeezed my eyes tighter as I awakened. My senses came alive as well as the pain. When I became aware of my surroundings I remembered where I had passed out. I was leaning against a fallen tree hovering over the river. I wasn't sure how far I had drifted down the river. I winced in pain and cursed under my breath. Even the slightest pressure on my shoulder seemed to be too much right now. It was all so frustrating. My body was not willing to listen. I raised my hand pushing against my limits as I gritted my teeth. I felt the blood trickling down the open wound. The lousy bandage I wrapped wasn't enough to stop the bleeding. My vision became hazy and I shook my head trying to keep myself sane. Get yourself together. Just hold on a bit longer. There was little I could do to properly treat it but I didn't care for it at all. I've wasted so much time on myself already. I wondered how far Lilith and Ruel were able to go on foot. I doubted they reached close to Draylum yet. Ruel would have to travel at a slower pace than usual since Lilith was him. It wouldn't be easy. Perhaps I'll be able to catch up with them. I needed to start moving. Lilith Ruel managed to get a horse for us in exchange for some of his possessions. There was not much he could offer anymore. I felt a pinch in my heart everytime he lost one of the his possessions all because of me. I peered at his bare neck that was once holding the thin necklace. "I-I'm so sorry." I lowered my head as he got ready for us to leave. He led the horse towards me and had a look of confusion. "Why are you apologizing?" "I-I will try to replace the n-necklace for you." "No, please. You don't need to worry about these things. It's what I wanted to do." He tried to assure me but I wanted to replace it for him. They appeared to be hand crafted and valuable. It would never be the same but it was the least I could do for Ruel. I was grateful to have someone like him beside Khael. Along with the horse, there was a two-wheeled wooden wagon attached to the back. I recognized they were used to carry or deliver goods around. Ruel had covered the bottom with straw so it would provide me some cushion. He had me lay there and covered me with a few woven rice bags. It was better this way. I wouldn't attract unwanted attention from those that passed by. Just from my appearance, people were able to tell that I was a Roe. We traveled with short breaks along the way. The breaks also made it easier for me and my body did not ache as it did on the carriage. The bed of straw and the rice bags were certainly better. Soon the sky got darker and we had to settle down for the night. We followed a small creek beside the road to save up on water and started a small fire. There was a place caved in where the water from the mountains gathered. It was perfect to spend to night. Ruel went to tie the horse nearby, away from the road. I held my hand near the fire as I waited for Ruel. The fire crackled in silence until I heard what sounded like footsteps approach closer. Even though I knew it was probably Ruel, my heart pounded rapidly and I stood to hide deeper in the corner. I saw the man's shadow hovering over the wall. From his heavy pants, I knew it was not Ruel. I wondered if it was the light that led them here. I flinched when I heard a thud. I dared to peer out of the corner as I held my hand against my chest while the other covered my belly. My eyes widened when I noticed our symbol engraved on the side of his shoulder, down to his arm. I gasped from his state. His shoulder was poorly bandaged and there was so much blood seeping through it. I couldn't believe who was in front of me. "K-Khael!" I was careful to move him over to see his face. His eyes were closed and his eyebrows were scrunched together in pain. My hands shook from all this. I kneeled down beside him to lay his head beside my lap. I reached forward to caress his face but hesitated. I didn't know what to do. "Oh Khael..." My voice trembled. He gave no response. He was exhausted and damaged to the point he couldn't even respond. Water. I had to get him some water. I stood to rush over to the creek until I felt a firm grip around my wrist. When I looked down, his eyes were weakly open and met mine. "You...Lilith." He struggled with his words. It seemed he wasn't fully in his senses. "N-No please don't move. K-Khael I'll g-get you some water." But he didn't let go. He muttered his words towards me but I couldn't hear until I leaned down beside him. "Is it really you Lilith?" His eyes searched mine as his hand reached over my face. The tips of his gentle fingers met a tear trickling down my cheeks. I nodded in response. He released a heavy sigh hoping all of this was true. "I can no longer tell what's real anymore." His finger slightly grazed my lower lip. My eyes followed his hand as he slowing pulled me over to his lips. When I closed my eyes, the clumps of tears gathered in the corners fell as he pressed his lips against mine. "Y-Yes, Khael. It is me." * Thank you Chp. 52 Khael Is this another dream of mine? It must be. She held me in her lap and peered down at me. But she did not smile for me as she did before. This time she weeped. Clumps of her tears gathered and eventually fell as her hands shook. They hesitated to touch me as if it would bring me pain. Her voice also trembled when she called my name. It all felt so real. I felt my body shift as she tried to leave me. I forced my eyes to focus. It was a blur but I noticed her figure as the fire flickered around us. I gripped onto her wrist for her to face me. Turn this way. Let me see your face. And she did. She turned back at what was holding her back. Her dark curls surrounded her small face like clouds. The specks of beauty marks spread across her smooth face. Her cheeks glowed and glistened from the trail of her tears. I wanted to touch her even if it meant to just graze my fingers across the side of her face. Perhaps this would give me the answer I've waited for. As if she knew these thoughts of mine, she nodded and assured me that she was with me. Lilith Ruel was just as surprised to see Khael especially in his current state. His body was covered in awful bruises and cuts from when Nakoa had him chained up. But the wound on his shoulder was far worse. It was a miracle to me that he was able to reach us in time. I paced back and forth as Khael was getting treated inside. Khael didn't want me watching because he was worried it would have me stressed. But not knowing how he was doing was more stressful. I leaned around the corner to take a peek. I saw Ruel sterilizing his knife in the flame. There was a piece of the arrow that was still stuck inside the back of his shoulder and it had to be gauged out. He planned to cauterize the wound after. Khael had his eyes closed and leaned against one side of his shoulder as he waited. No...I can't watch this. I turned away and closed my eyes. I stayed patient as Khael had asked for. There were small grunts in the background but I didn't allow myself to open my eyes until Ruel called me. When I walked closer to Khael, his eyes were faintly open and staring at me. I wished he would be able to rest but the pain on his shoulder didn't seem to allow it any time soon. His hand shook as it reached over my belly. "How are you feeling?" His voice was low but I was able to make out his words. I held his hand in mine and assured him that I was doing fine. Our child was safe. He breathed out a sigh in relief. But it seemed there was something else he wanted to say. His eyebrows scrunched together while his eyes wandered over my face. He had a look of deep concern. "You've lost weight..." "Even in t-this moment, you are w-worrying about me. I-I'm really fine." I walked towards the fire to gather some of the rocks that laid around it. I wrapped some of them in the small piece of cloth from the rice bag so it could warm him up a bit. His body seemed awfully cold. His large hands accepted the heated rocks but he wanted something more. He opened the dark cloak we used as a blanket to invite me inside. "Come here." I shook my head and tried to convince him that it would be better for us to sleep separately. Especially in his current state. "Please...I won't be able to sleep without you beside me." His eyes begged for me to stay close to him. I couldn't find myself to ignore his pleas. I laid beside him but not too close. I held the sack of rocks close to him but he moved it in between us. The heat from both our bodies created greater warmth. How long has it been since we slept like this together? I felt uneasy as if this moment could easily be taken from me again. But I also found comfort as I laid here beside him. I looked down at how his large hand tightly wrapped around mine. Could it be he felt the same way? I looked up at him to find his eyes closed. I wondered if he was asleep now. The only thing that filled the silence was the fire crackling. My eyes wandered across the features of his face, still finding it hard to believe he was next to me. Just the night before, I slept alone in a wooden bed. At this rate, I might stare at his face the whole night. I would not sleep tonight. Please let his wounds heal fast. * The fire started to flicker out after hours. It was still dark outside but Ruel started to move. I looked beside me and Khael was still heavily asleep. He had fallen asleep quite late. He was tossing and turning throughout the night from the discomfort and pain. I wanted to let him sleep longer and quietly left his side to get ready myself. I headed down the creek and gently washed my face. The water steadily ran over the rocks and down the stream. I watched as the water flowed in between my fingers, swaying it back and forth. When my hands weren't enough, I allowed my feet to sink into the cool water as well. I had the urge to wash myself here but I wondered there would be enough time. I didn't have a chance to properly wash myself in the last few days. I just wanted to take a quick dip inside. It shouldn't take too long. I looked back once more to make sure I was alone and moved my hair aside. I lifted my clothes above my knees to clean myself. I made sure to rub thoroughly of my feet and thighs. I let the clothes drop over my legs when I was done and moved onto my arms. I slipped off one sleeve at a time as I washed my arms and my breasts. As I thought, it felt very nice. I was just about done when I felt something drape over me. I gasped in surprise and immediately turned around. It was Khael. His upper body and his left shoulder were securely wrapped in bandages from the remaining cloth. I noticed he had pulled off the dark cloak he had over his shoulder to cover me. "Keep this over yourself Ops! Esta imagem não segue as nossas directrizes de conteúdo. Para continuares a publicar, por favor, remova-a ou carrega uma imagem diferente. "Keep this over yourself. You'll catch a cold like this." His eyes didn't meet mine but remained low as he adjusted it over my shoulders. "Y-You shouldn't be m-moving like this." I was worried whether the wound on his shoulder had possibly gotten worse. I couldn't tell whether or not the pain was unbearable or not since he never made it obvious. He refused to show it. "You don't need to make that face. Wounds like this heal after some rest. You can trust me on that." I wished he would tell me if the pain was unbearable. I squeezed the water out from the cloth and gently patted across his forehead. The tips of his hair stuck to his skin from his cold sweat and his lips seemed a bit pale as well. It was best we leave early as possible for Khael. He would be able to get the proper treatments back home. His eyes trailed back to mine. He stared at me intently, patiently waiting. "I was afraid I wouldn't make it on time to see you." He pulled my hand against his lips and closed his eyes. I was able to feel his heat against my hand and it made my heart flutter in an odd way. "I w-would've waited for you." For a moment he remained silent and his hand turned my hand over. It revealed the faint bruises around my wrist. "I always seem to have you wait for me." He seemed down at the sight and he muttered something else but I didn't get to hear. But before I could say anything Ruel came to find us and told us everything was ready. It would likely be our last day on the road until we reach the cave. Khael's men would soon reach us as well. I peered at Khael's back and his large hand that pulled me along. There were still things I wanted to say that we could not finish here. And it was most likely why I wanted to hurry back to our home. * Thank you I know this chapter is short but I thought it would be good to end it here for this chapter. I'll try to update the next one faster. Chp. 53 Khael I did not deserve to see her. How could I shamelessly stand before her, when all I do is cause her pain and put her in danger? If I get rid of everything that could harm her, perhaps that will prevent anything from happening. If it only meant I would have blood on my hands to protect her, I will do it countless of time. I would make sure there was nothing of my filthy past that would affect her anymore. Even as she had safely returned to me, I felt uneasy. If it was possible, I wanted to tie her to me and bring her around everywhere I went. To keep her close where I always see her. I held her head close against my chest and wrapped her around with the cloak to provide her warmth. We traveled for a while in silence. I had Ruel stay beside Lilith halfway on the road. It was a long ride to have just one person leading us to the caves. Besides, it was initially my responsibility to bring Lilith back safely. I kept my eyes on the road but at one point I felt my vision blur. I shook my head trying to keep myself in focus but it was no use. I had lost a lot of blood before. It seemed my body was having a hard time recovering the loss of blood but I had no thoughts of taking a break again. It was a waste of time. I felt the cold sweat form above my forehead while my body temperature started to rise again. My head felt as if it pulsing inside and I felt that I was reaching a limit. No, not now. We're almost there. I held onto the reins tighter in attempts to keep myself together. I felt the blood from my shoulder trickle down from the pressure. The bandage had failed to absorb the blood and needed to be changed soon. "Chief Khael!" I heard the voices of my men in faint murmurs. When I looked up ahead, there were a group of them on their horses waiting for our arrival. Some had a look of shock from the state I was in. We were moments from arriving the Garvarian caves but they must've heard my orders from Ruel. They were waiting for us ahead of time. "Don't worry about me. Take the Lady to Draylum first." Lilith looked back at me as she was lead by one of our men to her separate carriage. I nodded with a smile to assure her that it was fine. "Go on. I'll follow right behind you." She held her hand close to her chest, hesitating to take her steps. But she eventually followed. I knew getting in the same carriage as her would not be a good idea right now. I wouldn't be able to focus staying so close to her. My attention shifted when I noticed the carriage window slid open. When her eyes met mine, she immediately closed it. From time to time, I noticed she would do the same thing but I pretended not to notice. I wondered if she had something to say. We took no breaks just as I planned. Although the weather was in our favor, we moved faster as the sky got darker. Soon enough I was able to see Draylum peek over the hills. I released a long breath of relief. We were finally home. Lilith There was a knock by the window of the carriage followed by his voice. "We're here." His low, gentle voice sounded a bit raspy today. I hurried to slide the window open in hopes to catch a glimpse of Khael. Traveling alone in this carriage felt longer than when he embraced me in his arms. I wanted to see him. By the time I opened the window, I was only able to see the side of his face. His attention was on the group of men that surrounded him in worry and greeted him back home. The man named Lucan seemed most eager to speak with him. It was clear that he was who Khael trusted the most. He was in charge of the safety of Draylum and Khael's men in his absence. Khael placed his hand on Lucan's shoulder but I was not able to hear their exchange of words. His men anticipated so much to be discussed, especially on their future relationship with the Ceneans. But they insisted Khael get the proper treatments first. Khael finally looked back at me and agreed. He had the men wait until he called them back to the camp. The carriage rumbled forward and slowly came to a stop when we reached the top of the hill. Khael held his hand out for me as I stepped off the carriage. I pushed through the curtains, revealing our chamber. All this familiarity of this room brought me at ease. The bed softly sunk below me as I sat to catch my breaths from our journey. It was certainly more relaxing for my body than the wooden seats of the carriage. Khael sat in front of me and looked at me intently. My eyes trailed down to his lips and the expression he had on his face. He held my hands in his and they eventually shifted to my wrists. He had that same sullen look before when he saw the bruises. "They have already started to heal on its own. I had you wait so long and ruined your beautiful skin...I called a healer to tend your wounds. Hopefully that will prevent any scars on you. Where else are you hurt?" He was easily able to find the ones that were visible. His large hands wrapped around my ankle and lifted my leg. There were a few cuts I did not notice on my feet. Other than the few cuts and bruises, I wasn't severely hurt or anything. I was more concerned for Khael. I noticed the small beads of sweat rising above his forehead and his rough breaths between his words. My heart squeezed tightly seeing him like this. He did not even speak a word about his pain at all. His hands roamed and started to lift my shirt above my stomach but I stopped him. I did not want him to see. "T-There is nothing h-here." He continued to search me on my back and looked further up my thighs. I clasped onto both of his hands to stop him. His eyes looked deeply into mine waiting for what I had to say. I gently pressed the back of one hand against his forehead to check his temperature. "K-Khael you are b-burning. You need to get t-treated first." "No, not until you do." "B-But Khael..." He breathed out a long sigh as he held my hands in his. He lowered his head onto my lap, begging for me to just listen. "Lilith, please...If anything happens to you, I would never be able to forgive myself. You do not have to be so generous to me right now. I do not deserve it." Why does he say this? I did not think this way at all. I did not want him to have such guilt. None of this was his fault. But right now all I could do was follow his requests. "O-Okay, I will l-listen to you." Just from these words, the look of worry disappeared. He seemed at ease at my answer. He expressed this as he pulled me close and placed a kiss on my forehead. Khael She seemed anxious as if something would happen to me any second. I assured her that I was more stronger than that. That I would know my limits then. And of course, right now she was my priority. I would not allow myself to be get medical treatment before she did. There was also one thing holding me back. As much as it was painful and difficult to keep myself together, I wanted to endure it. This pain would serve as a reminder of the mistakes and the harm I've done to Lilith. The fact that I was so close to losing her made me angry. I did not deserve the way she was looking at me right now. I did not deserve her love. She would take short glimpses at me as the healer tended her wounds. I wondered if I was making her more nervous but I was not going to take my eyes off her. At least, not anytime soon. The healer delivered good news that our baby was fine. It was best for her to get plenty of rest since her body's been exposed to so much stress. After the healer had finished with Lilith, he took time to look at the wound on my shoulder and changed the bandages. He wrapped another pair in a sling in hopes to keep my arm stable and to help the muscles heal. It was irritating that I wouldn't be able to move my arm comfortably but I had no choice. Anytime I refused, Lilith pleaded for me to listen just as how she did for me. When the healer was finished on his end, we were left alone in the room. No one was to intrude us anymore. There was so much I wanted to tell her and so much I wanted to do for her. It took time for me to wrap my head around things. "I won't ask for you to forgive me but I'll promise you I will no longer have my past harm you like this. Not a single piece shall remain that affects you. I don't care if you see me as a monster, I'll destroy all of them so none of them reaches you." She shook her head at my words. "I-I don't think of y-you as a m-monster. Y-You don't have to do such things f-for me." I was upset at the fact that she hid her past abuse and relationship with her father. I found it hard to understand why she refused to talk to me about it when I was her husband. But there was a part of me that came to realize why she didn't allow me to know. I was doing the same thing to her. I wanted nothing of my past to come in touch with her. I would remain a monster, a heartless barbarian that would make her leave me. That decision alone was foolish and reckless. If I was sincere of her safety, I would have to risk the fears I had when it came to how she would think of me. That would be best for our future together. * Thank you Chp. 54 Lilith Monster... I've heard of monsters from books and seen those that resemble them. I've had numerous sleepless nights as a child after hearing their tales. They lurked in the darkness with such evil in their hearts. Just the mere thought of them was able to make me shudder and tremble in fear. Khael did not resemble any of them at all. He was no monster. A monster would not protect his people to bring greater future. A monster would not risk his life for his wife and child. He would not have such warmth in his eyes and tell me that I am worthy to be loved. He was a man that would rather have his ribs crushed to pieces than see anyone lay a finger on me. How could such a man be a monster? "I've been selfish thinking keeping all of this away from you would be better for you...when in fact I did it for myself. In the end, I've had you suffer for the wrongs I've done." Nakoa, Naibi, Ansel...their names were no longer so foreign to me. He told me, revisiting the moments he did not wish to remember. He promised that there would never be anything to hide from me again. His words seeped deeply inside of me. In the end, our attempts to hide the "flaws" we had only hurt each other. Just as how it was not my intention to hurt or lie to him about mine, I was able to understand his truths. It was strange that when it came to Khael, I did not see them as flaws. I was easily able to move past them. I was more concerned of the years he kept everything to himself with no one beside him. His cold, intimidating demeanor in front of everyone was a mere mask. While he was so gentle and kind to me, I wondered if there was truly a time where his heart was at rest. It occurred to me that I also did not even ask or attempt to know. Although he says all he needed was for me to stay by him, what good would that be if we did not try to break this barrier between us. We would be together but at times feel so alone, while having this fear of getting caught of what we hid from each other. We would no longer have to worry about such things anymore. He had this look on face that made me want to reach out to him. I wished he would be free of any worries when he was with me because that was what he always did for me. I didn't know how to express these feelings of mine. Things that seemed so easy for him. Perhaps it wasn't at all. But I wanted to try. I gathered up the courage and hoped my words would reach him. "You told m-me that my past d-does not matter to you. T-That your love r-remains the same..." I briefly lowered my eyes as I said these words. "T-That is how I f-feel about you." So there is no reason for you to make that face because of me. Khael Her cheeks were slightly flushed in pink, not being able to look at me properly. It was a first for her to ever express herself about me. It was unfortunate to have her say this to me simply because she did not want to force me to say anything else. "That isn't so fair is it?" Her eyes were now focused on mine, wondering what I meant. "I've planned to express my love for you first." "B-But you a-always do." "I guess I can't help myself...I fall in love with you everyday, Lilith." My eyes lowered to her hands when I noticed her little fidgets again. They were now scrunching the sides of her dress. They were so tight to the point her knuckles grew white. "T-That is impossible." "It seems it is possible with you...You don't believe me?" Her round eyes looked into mine and I wished I could read that mind of hers. My thoughts scatterred when she suddenly stood up from the wooden stool beside the bed. "Where are you going?" "I-I'll bring something to c-cool you down." She turned towards the curtains but I immediately grabbed a hold of her wrist. "You don't have to. My body's not burning like before." She wasn't persuaded by my answer at all. My temperature was still a bit high but something like this was the least of my concern. It didn't cross my mind at all. "If that's what you wish, I'll have someone bring it for us. Stay here beside me where I can see you." She nodded and started to sit back down on the hard stool. I knew her body would be uncomfortable sitting there especially after the long ride home but she didn't express it at all. "Here. Come inside. There's more than enough space for both of us." I pulled her in and encouraged her to take a nap beside me. I was sure she hadn't gotten enough sleep in the last few days. "W-Won't someone come back w-with the basin soon?" I looked down at her and found that she had a look of worry. But she didn't try to move away and instead held onto me tightly. I noticed her hair falling above her forehead and moved it behind her ear carefully. "If I don't answer, they'll leave it outside. Now rest." That seemed to have assured her and she was willing to close her eyes. Her lashes softly flared out, casting a small shadow and her cheeks were no longer flushed. A while later I felt her head shift and her breaths sounded a bit heavier. It seemed like she was asleep now. It's been a while since we've had some time of peace. Although it would only last for this short nap we had, I liked this silence. The only sounds I heard were her soft breaths beside me. I wished this time would last longer and as if to cast the spell, I placed a kiss on top her soft lips. After she had fallen asleep, I allowed myself to briefly close my eyes and followed her after. * My chest heaved roughly as I ran without stopping. I couldn't help but smile in thought of seeing her. She would be there like always. I hoped she would. When I saw the tree I always climbed, I stopped to take a breath. The tree was beside their grand yard, full of green. It was the only side where I was able to see past the barrier around their estate. This place was like a grand castle. The Pensingtons were truly people that differed from us Dravicks. The land they held in possession were the largest in Roem. It was hard to believe that I came all the way here just to see her. If I was to get caught, I knew I would be punished. A man like me should never dare to look towards a women like her. But I did. My harmless curiosities have turned to something much more, where I could no longer control these absurd behaviors of mine. My eyes never failed to find her amongst the group of people. And when I did, I held my breath for a moment. Her dark curls were braided and wrapped around her head revealing her smooth neck. The angle from her neck to her shoulders were perfect. I grew aware that she was also suitable in the color of wine. The warm breeze of the wind brushed past me. I knew for sure, that I would never forget the wind of this day. I've wished for it to reach her and had the smallest hope she would turn this way. I still had time til I had to return and so I leaned against the tree trunk as I watched with my arms behind my head. Everyone else returned inside while Lilith and a few maids remained behind. There was another person and I assumed it was an instructor. She held a stick in her hand to correct her posture as she walked. Any time she made a mistake, there was a small tap on her shoulder or back. Moments later, a small flower vase was placed on both her shoulders. The instructor had her walk continously until she was satisfied. But it appeared Lilith was tired and it worried me. My eyes widened when she stumbled and the vases shatterred on the floor. I leaned forward but then stopped myself after realizing there was no way of reaching her even if I wanted to. She did not even know I existed. That was enough for today. She had her head lowered as the instructor expressed her disappointment. When the instructor had left, it was only then she helped the maids collect the pieces of glass on the floor. They attempted to stop her but she continued to help them. It was as if something had pricked me inside my chest. At times it squeezed tightly as if to remind me not to come here again. I knew I shouldn't have come. I've only fallen in love with her deeper... * Thank you A little late but Happy New Year~ Hope everyone is healthy and wish there will be more wonderful news for you all this year. Be safe, healthy, and happy♡♡♡ Chp. 55 Lilith My body has changed. These changes have become much more obvious. The remaining of my undergarments fell to meet the floor as I faced the reflection of my bare figure. I immediately noticed that my buds have changed to a darker pigment. They weren't the usual color of the lighter shade. My breasts have grown fuller and felt tender in my grip. My belly also appeared rounder than before, almost like a small hill. You're not as little anymore. "Is everything alright?" I turned back from his voice behind the curtains. I wrapped my slip back on to keep myself covered. I had lost track of how long I was staring at myself in the mirror. Khael was already in the water, bathing. Although it had been a few days, the healer suggested Khael to wash himself with a wet towel temporarily but he did not listen. He wanted to bathe with me and it was nearly impossible to argue with him. When I peeked through the curtains, I saw him in the pool of water. He no longer had a sling to stabilize his arm but only a bandage. As always, he smiled for me. "There you are." I gently pushed away the curtains and I noticed that his eyes fell on the full slip I still had on. The thin clothing fully covered my breasts but the little bump peeking out was noticeable. Before letting me in, he walked over to examine my legs to see if my injuries were healing well. I sat on the edge while he stood there in front of me. I had always looked up to him but now we were at eye level. It made me realize our height difference more clearly today. His eyes were now on my wrists. They were only scrapes. He really didn't have to worry. It seemed he was relieved to see that there were no evident scars. He closed his eyes and pressed his soft lips against my wrist as if that would be the last little magic to heal it. He had me sit in front of him and soaked me in the warm water. My back often grazed the top of his chest as we moved. His large hand was so gentle and soft against my skin. They eventually stopped around my belly, washing me carefully. The slit parting of the soft linen was pushed away. "He's grown." I also moved my hands to feel the small bump again. I was thankful that he was strong. Even when I had him go through so much stress, he seemed to be healthy. From the corner of my eyes, I noticed Khael's hands shift to the sleeves. When I felt his fingers try to untie the band around my breasts, I stopped him. I did not feel ready to be completely bare to show him these changes of my body. They were simply signs of our child growing inside of me. But even so, I felt a bit nervous of how he would react. My body was quite different from the last time he saw me. "What's the matter?" He knew I hesitated showing myself to him. Even if I was to hide from him now, I knew he would eventually see it. I didn't understand why I was so worried. Seeing him reminded me of how he expressed his love during our nights together. His gentleness and the words he delivered to me. Would he look at me the same? Perhaps there would be a bit of disappointment. The more he expressed his affection for me, the more I felt nervous to show him my body. "M-My body has changed f-from the last time we've b-bathed together." "Lilith, it's only natural for your body to change. I understand this is all new to you and you may not like it--" My eyes widened and I turned to face him. "N-No...that was n-not what I meant." Just the thought of raising our child together had me overjoyed. There were moments I was scared and nervous but those feelings of mine were never significant to the point I would ever be displeased about my pregnancy. "I-I was just a bit w-worried how you would r-react to my body. I'm sorry." He looked at me a bit surprised but later let out a small laugh. "What a silly thing to worry about." He pushed the wet strands of my hair away from my neck. His eyes fell to the mark on my shoulder and eventually leaned in. I felt his tongue lick the side of my neck but he disguised it with a kiss. His fingers slowly returned to the straps that held my top in place. "I want to see every little change about you." They had finally fallen. The slit now parting completely down the middle. The surface of my chest glistened from the water. I peered up to see what kind of face he had. Now that there was no barrier between us, he took his time observing me. I squirmed under his stares. "I can't find a place on your body to complain about. I doubt that'll ever change. Where do you need my assurance?" He was so sweet with his words. I should have known. I was embarrassed of overthinking. Again and again, he left his traces all over me. "Ah..." I felt a smile spread across his face while his lips were pressed near my buds. "Your body's still so honest with me." I was clearly not in the right state of mind. It was hard to believe I let myself moan from his kisses. "I don't n-need any more a-assurance." Was it the hot steam from the water? It was harder to breathe from how close we were. His large hand pulled my head to rest on his chest and I was able hear his chest beating quite rapidly. It was just like mine. "From now on I only want you to think about the good things." Only good things. "Have you thought about a name?" His hands were now holding onto my forearm, slowly sliding down to holding my hand in his. I have thought about it briefly but still didn't know what would be best for our son. It was an important matter for me. I wanted to take some time and decide what would be best together. "Hmm, what would be suitable for our little warrior." There were a few I had in mind as I thought of Khael. I hoped our son would be like him. For only good to surround him and for him to be a healthy child. I had nothing else to wish for if all these were possible for our child. There would be no other blessing like this. A blessing, gift. A strong warrior. Yes, that would be suitable. Khael Whenever I'm with her, I always find myself acting so unreasonably. My thoughts seem to be the same way. In a way, I was glad that I injured my arm. Perhaps I should've broken an arm or two to stay by her a bit longer. My attention shifted to her clothes. Her behavior was odd as if she was trying to hide a part of her from me. When she told me her reasons and the thoughts that troubled her I wished she knew. I wished she saw what I did. If she did, I was sure she would understand. She warned me before I even got the chance to see her naked body. Her remaining clothes slipped of her figure and floated above the shallow water. As she mentioned, there were obvious changes to her body but nothing grand. Her breasts have grown larger and her buds were darker than before. Her breasts that fit perfectly into my hands were now heavier in my grip. She was more responsive from my touch and trembled from the slightest graze of my fingers. Not being able to touch her any further was the only complaint I had. But that would easily be arranged as soon as my arm heals. I had something to look forward to. Besides that, my hands further moved down to her little bump. He had grown as well. We haven't even thought about a name for our son. Her pregnancy was unexpected and we haven't had a chance to discuss these things together. Both the conversations regarding her and our son. It was hard for Lilith to decide between a Roemn and Dravick name. While I did not mind, she expressed that she wanted our son to follow in my footsteps. We would have to decide with more thought. A name for our son would come with the right time. "There's no need to rush it now." The small splashes of water was the only sound drifting between the silence. Although I did not like the idea entirely, it seemed this silence was giving me a chance to bring up the conversation myself. "About Ruel. I don't think it's entirely a terrible idea to use him as your tutor." From these words, I've gotten her attention. Her eyes were round in surprise. Speaking to me about her speech disorder was not easy for her. Lilith had told me her reasons before and I understood. She wanted to improve and if this was what would help her, I didn't plan to stand in the way. I reached over, rubbing the ends of her hair in thought. I did not like Ruel. There was no doubt about that. But for now he had earned a part of my trust. "W-Will that be o-okay with you?" When my eyes returned to hers, she had this look of hope that I couldn't ignore. She gave me no choice with such a look on her face. "If he can be of use to you, I don't see why not." I lifted her chin so she would face me. "But only after you get some adequate rest. Okay?" "Y-Yes, I understand." I released her after she answered. That was all I needed. She seemed relieved at my answer. A smile of hers appeared on her face. It was worth it after all. "Khael?" Without much thought, I turned to her call. My eyes widened when she suddenly leaned forward to place a kiss on my lips. Her cheeks were flushed from the hot steam of our bath and her face was so much closer in view. "T-Thank you." * Thank you Chp. 56 Lilith After I had finished drying off his hair, he was brushing mine. They were still a bit wet so the teeths of the comb easily ran through my hair. I sat there as I applied the natural oil on my legs and arms. They were quite dry, after I hadn't given much care. I moved to rub my back but there were parts I could not reach. I felt Khael remove my hair to the side of my neck and his large hand softly massaged my skin. I shivered when his fingers traced down my spine. His hand gripped onto my shoulder while the other easily glided across my skin. I wore a thin slip over myself in the color of dusty rose. It had such intricate patterns of lace flowers sewed onto the bottom edges. They were fine details you only noticed if you took time to look at them closely. The dressings on Khael's arm were taken off to give it some air but the site of the wound was still hard to look at. It seemed so painful I was afraid to touch it even though the healer had taught me how to change the bandages. I applied the solution on the little sponge and carefully patted the area. His blood spread, faintly revealing its red color. "D-Does it hurt?" When I looked up to meet his face, his eyes were already on mine. He expressed no pain at all. "Don't worry about me. You're doing well." I grabbed the new bandages and wrapped it nicely around his shoulder. Once the bandage was secure, I placed my hand gently over hoping it would heal soon. I thought of what the healer had told me when I asked how long it would take to heal. It would take months for Khael to return to his daily tasks. Things that involved excessive moving and strength meant even later. These news did not hinder Khael. Khael was aware and assured me he would not do anything to worsen his wounds but he planned to return to his duties that did not require much strength. By the time we had finished, the sun was ready to set. We had the meals delivered to our bed and fed each other. Khael urged me to eat before the food got cold. He reminded me how important it was to keep myself healthy. He seemed more nervous than me about my pregnancy. He called the maids for more food but I assured him there was plenty. The texture of the meat was prefect with plenty of green on the table. Regards to the smell, there wasn't anything my body acted sensitive to like before. My favorite was the sweetness of the custard with a bit of powdered cinnamon. Khael seemed to have noticed that and purposely stayed away from it. I saw a glint of his smile as if just watching me eat was making him full. I wanted him to try the piece of custard on the fork and held it before him. His large hand wrapped around mine and looked up at me as he took a bite. "I've heard women have unusual cravings during their time of pregnancy. Have you been experiencing it yet?" I haven't thought about it deeply. Although I did have a liking for sweets, it didn't seem like there were any significant changes yet. "I-I'm not sure." A black cherry was my next pick. They were so plump I was curious if they would taste as juicy as they looked. I bit into its center and with a slit pop, it's sweetness spread inside. He wiped what was remained on my lips. Its colors easily tainted his fingers to a bruised red color. I wondered if my lips were the same. I peered back to his face and found him in deep thought. "My father told me when my mother was pregnant, she craved a lot of fruits. Strawberries, grapes, persimmons...and so she expected her second child to be a beautiful, little girl." He let out a small laugh from his own words. "Silly isn't it. I never believed in such nonsense our elders spoke but it seems she found a bit of hope in their words." It was a first he ever talked about his mother. I wanted to know more of these sides of Khael. They were things he rarely shared. "D-Do you think of her o-often?" I tried to picture her. I was sure she was beautiful. Both his parents must have been, it would explain his handsome face. "I have very few memories of her. She passed away when I was six." A disease that passed everyone else, took her life. She passed away at such a young age. I knew how important a mother's love was to a child. And of course a father's as well. I scrunched the ends of my clothes. He did not linger on the topic and naturally carried the conversation elsewhere. Instead, he asked about me. Although we both had a general idea of each other and our habits, we never had a chance to ask the little things. He asked what I liked and disliked, simple things that should've been easy for me to answer. But I came to realize that I did not know. I did not think of them as significant and no one has ever expressed such interest in me before. It seemed I knew more about what Khael liked about me than what I liked myself. He liked my hair down surrounding my face but he wasn't against me having my hair up either. He expressed how beautiful the line of my shoulders was and it was an easy area for him to kiss. These small things he liked about me became things I noticed before I decided what to wear and how to do my hair. If Khael liked it, I did too. I felt my cheeks flush and asked him to go first. Unlike me, he was able to answer these questions easily. Some of them were things I noticed. Khael really liked meat. It was obvious since he always reached for it first during our meals. While I leaned towards the sweeter side he was towards the savory. He was also very active. Running, archery, and swimming were his favorite and his best. He wasn't much fond of reading but he promised watching me read all day wasn't a problem for him at all. Khael made a suggestion that made me think he knew I was avoiding his questions. "I'm thinking of calling the merchants back soon. I'm sure you'll find things you like. When the time comes, pick anything and as many as you like. Pearl necklaces, extravagant dresses, anything you wish. They will be yours." I liked the dresses Khael provided for me. I haven't gotten the chance to wear them all. They were enough but he mentioned I looked stunning in the color of wine. How strange... I couldn't recall wearing it in front of him but my memories were never so accurate. Regardless, I was glad to hear the merchants would be back. Khael had blocked the borders ever since the incident with the poison. The merchants were not allowed into Draylum because of the potential risks. It felt like a step for Draylum to be back to normal. It was a wonderful idea. A gentle stroke with the back of his fingers brought my eyes to his. "I have something to show you when the sun rises tomorrow. I'm sure you will like it." * Thank you Also, I'm not sure if they should have cuter names to call each other. Kinda leaning towards not using any but just curious about what you guys thought... Chp. 57 Khael What she liked and disliked wasn't as clear to me especially because she was silent about it. I'm sure there were things she didn't want to but were forced to do as a lady of the Pensingtons. Even so, there must've been something she liked back in Roem... Whenever possible, I tried to take notice of the smallest details. Simple things like the slight changes of her facial expressions, gestures, and habits hoping they would reflect a part of her. Women liked things that were beautiful and delicate. Dresses, necklaces, charms, anything that held detail and color. Although Lilith showed little interest in these things, it didn't change the fact that I wanted her to have them all. If only I could see her smile once more... I hoped my senses were right and this would do the trick. She looked up to me as I held her chin in place. "Come with me. There's something I want to show you." Lilith Was it really okay for him to move like this? How long has it been since we returned? These questions roamed my mind as I followed behind him. I was worried for him but again those hopeful eyes expected me to say yes. Surely, he knew what he was doing. Those eyes never failed to move my heart. His broad back faced me as I followed behind him. My eyes traveled down to his large hand that gripped onto mine tightly. I gave it a slight squeeze, wondering if he would look back. I was curious as to what the reason was that had him smile as we walked forward. We avoided the eyes of the workers and the maids near our room. It was quite early in the morning so there weren't many people we passed. Those that took notice of us, bowed their heads and greeted a good morning. His steps were usually larger than mine but he matched my pace today. We were lucky that the weather was in our favor. The morning breeze wasn't as cold as I thought but I still brought a shawl just in case. Laurdes always told me a woman should always keep her body warm. Laurdes...oh I missed her. "Be careful." I wasn't paying attention until he pointed out to me. From here on, the path started to disappear and there were flat rocks that served as steps. There were also patches of green closing in on us. I had never been up this hill before. There were still some places I did not get to explore with such leisure. This place was one of them. His steps started to slow and eventually stopped in front of a tree branch that hovered over our path. He looked back at me and told me this was the place. When he pushed back the branches, my eyes widened at the sight unfolding in front of me. We were at the highest point of this hill, facing the village. What held my attention was the bed of flowers that laid in front of it all. The large tree beside us provided such perfect shade. It brought such calm and peace to this morning. The sunbeams were nothing overwhelming as the sky held both darkness and light. I couldn't help but close my eyes for a brief moment as the gentle wind breezed past my shoulders. "There's not much flowers here in Draylum. But they grow the most here around this time. It's nothing to compare to the ones you've seen in Roem but I wanted to show you." The gardens in Roem were most famous in the spring but I never got the chance to walk along the paths. Luckily we had a grand yard where mother used to have her flowers. She gave such care to them when she was younger but after she passed away the flowers had also faded. "T-This place is beautiful. I-It's like a s-secret room." "No one ever comes here. Well, I think they've noticed I come here often and purposely avoid it. It's become my secret room unintentionally." A shy laugh bubbled to the surface from the look of confusion he made. I couldn't blame them, I was also intimidated from our first encounter. Now that I knew what kind of person he was, I notice his softer sides first. He was quite adorable. "It's nice to sit here once in a while and just listen to the surroundings. At times, it clears my mind." He told me to use this place as I wished. We sat there against the tree, watching the sun slowly rise. When it did, I wanted to stay a bit longer and perhaps he did too. He didn't hurry to leave. Instead, he laid on my lap and slowly turned his head towards my little bump. His fingers gently stroked and left a soft kiss on top. He whispered his thoughts of making a swing on the tree for our little boy as he closed his eyes. I wondered if he was tired. He must be, especially with the medicine he was taking lately. Waking up early today didn't help either. He grew silent with his head slightly turned towards me. There were pieces of his hair waving above his closed eyes. His movements distracted me and he suddenly opened his eyes. He held out both his hands in a fist and told me to choose one. I took a moment to give it a thought since I never good with these things. I went with his left. When I saw him smile, I knew I was lucky today. He opened up his fist to reveal what was inside and I gasped at what was on top of his palm. The necklace I lost was in his very hands. "I think it's time to return it to its owner." I reached over to have a closer look. I was sure it was the one he gave me. It had the same shape of a small horn with the amethyst crystal on its point. "W-Where did you find this?" He didn't specify where but I was only relieved that he had found it. I thought I had lost it forever and if that was the case I wasn't sure how I was going to tell him. He spent his time to buy me a gift only for me to carelessly lose it. "I p-promise to take better c-care of it." I peeked up to see what kind of face he was making. He didn't appear mad or disappointed. "You don't have to feel so pressured. If you lose it I can buy you a new one to replace it." I shook my head and held the necklace close to my chest. "B-But that would n-not be the same...T-This was your first g-gift to me. I will cherish it." Khael As I thought, it was a good idea to bring her here. I assumed she would like it especially from how she reacted when I brought her those dainty flowers in the rain. If a handful was enough to make her smile, I was certain she would love the bed of flowers here. When I returned her necklace, I was surprised at how she reacted. It was as if it meant the world to her. Had I known, I would've returned it sooner. I offered to help her clasp the necklace around her neck. She removed her hair to the side revealing the smooth surface of her skin. In the process, I caught a glimpse of the hills of her breast from above. I breathed out a long sigh. It's happening again... Why is it so much more difficult than before? I pondered on the reasons. It was most likely the time we spent apart from each other but her beauty was more radiant than before. For the last couple of days, I've been controlling myself. I was an animal. There was no doubt about that. Even now, Lilith was clueless of these thoughts of mine. She was absorbed in the scenery while it took every inch of me to stop myself from having her my way. This was never my intention. I rubbed my hand against my forehead as if that would help these thoughts to disappear. "D-Does your head hurt?" When I looked up, she had a look of worry on her face. My innocent wife, what must I do with you... "No, I'm fine." I remembered the Healer saying that it would take months to fully heal. Ridiculous. As if I'd wait that long. I was not a patient man. I held my hand out towards her so we could return back to our room. Staying here alone with her wasn't the best idea in my current state of mind. * Dear Laurdes, I hope you are doing well at your stay, free from any worries. I was always concerned from the fact that you couldn't see your children often as you wished because of our family. I'm grateful that isn't the case anymore. It feels like it's been years since I've last seen you. There are so many things I wish to tell you that I don't know where to start. Khael and I are expecting a son. It's hard to believe but I'm going to be a mother soon. I wanted to share this news to you sooner but had no chance until now. I can't explain these overwhelming feelings of mine. My life here has changed so much, at times it feels like a dream. Like you said, Khael is a wonderful man. I thank the heavens for him everyday. It's strange how he makes me want to become a better person. The people here are also always so kind and take good care of me. I don't know how I should ever express my gratitude. There's not much I can do but I want to do my best in my duties here. I've decided to improve my speech as that has always felt like a barrier to me. Thankfully, our messenger Ruel has agreed to help me. I realized there are still so many books I haven't discovered yet. It reminds me of the days you read me stories as a child. Khael has also decided to finish the constructions of the north tower and asked of me to decorate the place how I wished. I want to make the place beautiful and comfortable for everyone here. Perhaps you'll be able to see it in the near future. Until then. With love, Lilith * Thank you as always Chp. 58 Lilith Pieces of his hair fell to the floor as I snipped the bottom long strands. I was finally able to keep my promise to cut it for him. It was fairly long but he hadn't touched it at all. I wondered if he had been waiting for me. Laurdes used to cut my hair for me when I was a child but as I grew older I learned to do it myself. I was not skilled at all so I was nervous I would ruin his hair. I didn't mind how mine turned out but Khael's was different. I couldn't possibly have him walking around with such awful hair. When I had finished, he ruffled his hair with his hands and pushed them back. He stood up abruptly, having the bath towel around his waist fall to the ground. He was completely naked but his eyes remained on the large mirror. "This feels much better, so refreshing. I never knew you had such talent. You're really full of surprises." He turned with a wide smile on his face but I turned away quickly. He walked about so freely that I felt the heat rise to my face. "I-It's no talent...and I've n-never cut a man's hair b-before." I hoped he really liked it. Considering it was my first on a different person, I thought it turned out quite well. I was startled when I felt his arms wrap around me and leaned against me. I felt the warmth of his chest as well as his member pressed firmly behind me. I turned my head to the side to face him. His dark eyes with such soft gaze dived into mine. "Thank you Lilith." With a kiss on my cheek, he told me he would be heading out today to meet his men. There were a few things he wanted to get out of the way and couldn't wait any longer. He assured me he wouldn't do anything strenuous and told me not to worry. He tried to take off the sling for his arm but I convinced him to keep it on longer. It had been weeks since our return but it seemed so early for him to be leaving like this. I hoped he didn't overwork himself. Khael The merchants would start coming today and we would continue the construction for the North Tower soon. There would be no more delays. However, my priorities have changed. What was most important for me was the border of Draylum. After what's happened to Lilith, I decided that was best for our future as well as for our people. We had enough men guarding our borders and what seemed impermeable was easily broken with a couple of rats among us. Those that betrayed me have died along with Naibi. Hanging their heads and cutting their limbs were the consequences they all had to see. Except Lilith, I did not want her to see such vile acts. Although these problems were solved, it was still preventable with more precaution. When I reached the tents, our men were already waiting for my arrival. Every one of them had a different look on their face. Some had a look of bitterness while the others had a look of worry. Lucan and Ruel were the only ones that appeared calm and collected. "Chief Khael. We can't just let the Ceneans come and go whenever they wish. It's only a matter of time, they'll attack us again. Next time, it may danger not only Lady Lilith but all of Draylum." "Exactly, who knows what they'll do next? They've dared to cross our borders and even succeeded on capturing Lady Lilith." "Nakoa, that bastard...We need to obliterate them. King Brennus will provide us with an army after all we've done for Roem." The men seethed in anger and hatred. Most responded in favor of this talk of war. In my younger years, I would've agreed and prepared for war. My temper as well as their audacity to challenge us Dravicks would've been enough reasons. But I've changed. My immediate thoughts were the outcomes that followed after the war. Even if King Brennus provided us with a massive army, the lost years and damages would never be replaceable. How much more will I have to sacrifice our people? My concerns were for Lilith. War meant we would be apart again. I did not know how long that may be. As warriors, we did not expect to return in times of war. She bore our child, my son that would follow in my footsteps. I was to be a father soon and these talks of war did not move my heart. "That's enough. There will be no next time because this will never happen again." I noticed one of them furrow their eyes, anticipating my answer. "But how are you so sure-" "Are you insisting we go to war everytime our lives are threatened? How long do you think such methods will work? Roem will not be with us for every battle and we cannot sacrifice any more of our men." They grew silent and lowered their heads. They knew just as well as I did. "Our focus is here in Draylum. 3 years of our absence has been enough of a delay. Draylum will expand and flourish, surpass those of our enemies. That is my way to conquer." Draylum has changed so much in the past few years. I was more than proud of our accomplishments but I dreamed for a bigger picture. It was not the time to recklessly throw ourselves to the wolves. We spent the rest of the meeting discussing stronger forces for the borders. Ones that would be impermeable. Matters on the influx of ice were also brought up especially because we needed it for storage of food. There were often times temperatures in Draylum reached to scorching degrees and that easily rot our food sources. Lucan and a few others would be in charge of the groups for the four posts around our border. Ruel would aid with our merchants. There were those that came regularly but I've called for their specialities for Lilith. I was curious to how she would react. Near the end of our meeting, I warned every single one of them not to utter the words of war. I had no intention of having our discussions leave our perimeters and have everyone in worry. Lilith I've heard the news from word of mouth that the girls helped Khael find me. I came to realize their reasons why they were hesitant to meet me. They left my meals with the flowers that were sent from the villagers and maids but never spoke with me directly. Word must have spread that I liked sweets, sometimes there were also little bags of them to make me feel better. Now that Khael was slowly getting back on his tracks, I wanted to use this time to reach out to the girls first. I was never good with these things but they seemed guilty for what happened to me. Khael asked again if it was fine having Cree and Cicili beside me since they were so young and inexperienced. I persuaded him it would be fine. I didn't think they were at fault and I saw that they were trying their best. I saw their efforts for me. Luckily, I got a chance to speak with them when they came to deliver a message. "Lady Lilith, Chief Khael wanted us to deliver the news that the merchants will be coming by today. If you'd like we will call them to your room so you do not have to walk far." "T-There's no need for t-that. I-I'll go to them m-myself." Besides, the weather was perfect for a nice walk. I would be able to see what other goods they've brought to Draylum. I didn't plan on getting all those expensive items Khael wanted me to have but I did want to look for something particularly for him and Ruel. It still bothered me that Ruel had lost some of his possessions in exchange for our safe arrival to Draylum. Although he said it did not matter, I wanted to express my gratitude for what he's done for us. Without Ruel, it would've been more difficult for me to meet Khael. The guards that were outside of our room bowed their heads as I passed. I had Cree and Cicili come along with me to the busy roads. I took a peek and found that they looked just as excited as I was. As I hoped, it was a good idea to bring them along. Hopefully this will naturally cheer them up. The merchants were visible as we got closer to the village. There were more than I expected. I heard a gasp from Cicili and looked to see what held her attention. Her eyes were glued to one of the wooden carts on the side. "Lady Lilith, come have a look at this. Look how shiny this is!" She tilted her head, wondering what it was. It was strange and peculiar to her. Cree squinted her eyes and held it on her palm. "It's moving...This metal piece is moving." "It's an interesting device. Have you seen anything like this before?" It was a compass. It seemed quite expensive considering the case was covered in pure gold. The small needle quivered from Cree's movements. "I-It's a compass. W-We use it to n-navigate." Their lips were slightly parted in awe. "That's amazing. I would've never guessed this small device would be capable of anything like it...We use the moon and stars to travel and pray for clear skies." They admired those that were capable of making these devices. Indeed, they had great minds. There were many others as we walked down the hill towards the village. There were different kinds of goods, all so unique. Out of all of them, what caught my attention was the colorful lines of stones hanging from a wooden cart. I've never seen such stones before. Inside the smooth surface, there were swirls of every color. "It's a talisman my lady." I looked at the middle aged man standing beside the cart. On top of his white garments, he wore a thin olive vest. His hands were placed on his belt as he looked at me with a warm smile. "A t-talisman?" He nodded and offered to clasp the band of stones on my wrist. I was completely absorbed in their details. "Yes, they bring good luck and protect one from harms way." I was even more intrigued by how these small stones held a great purpose. If what he said was true, I did not want this for myself. A talisman that brings luck. I wondered if it was too feminine for Khael. There were times he wore the beaded necklace and straps of leather wrapped around his wrist. But it was too late for me to turn back. I had already brought it along with me especially because the merchant was so kind to me. The girls came to find me in time after I've looked for something for Ruel. I placed it in a safe pocket of mine to give it to him when I return to the library. Considering how much he loved to carve those little sculptures, I hoped he would like it... When we approached closer to our room, we were met with three large carriages. I stopped in my tracks wondering what all of this was about. A group of men were waiting and looked to my direction when they noticed my presence. "Good afternoon, lady Lilith. We've been waiting for your arrival." One of the men with a dark cloak around his shoulders approached me. He seemed rather thin and his light brown waves almost reached his shoulders. "G-Good afternoon...W-What is all this?" In the meantime, Cree and Cicili walked about the carriage and talked to the man at front with his horse. "Chief Khael has ordered us to bring these to your room." He removed the covering, revealing the boxes of gifts inside. My eyes widened in shock. There were dresses carefully folded, fine jewelry, shoes, candles, oils, boxes of sweets, and many more I didn't get to see yet. "A-All of this is for m-me?" I had lost my words. I didn't know what to do but the girls seemed rather thrilled about the thought of me opening them. They were more curious about it than myself. These men were waiting for me and I couldn't have them wait much longer. I allowed them to unload and only then did they start to bring the gifts inside. I called for the maids to share cool drinks with them when they rest. But with a quick sip, they returned to finish their work. There was one last box left on the carriage and I decided to just carry it in myself. It was fairly light but I noticed it was different from the other boxes. "Lady Lilith, where would you like this?" The girls approached me when I was too focused on the box I was holding. They appeared curious and so was I. "W-What is this?" I opened the black lid and found thin chains and a piece of linen connecting at the bottom for one of them. I held it up in the air but couldn't piece together what it could be. "Oh my..." My eyes returned to Cree and she was blushing. Cicili covered her face and shyly giggled. "Chief Khael must really cherish you Lady Lilith." "I never thought he would be so expressive with these things." They helped me piece it together and when I realized what they were holding my cheeks heated up. "It is to be worn like this, Lady Lilith." Cree held the golden, straps by my shoulders in front of the mirror. The thin chains lined the outline of my breasts and hips. The linen for the bottoms were so thin, I was sure they would easily rip. Was I to wear this without anything else? I pictured myself naked in such an attire. I couldn't believe there were such clothes that existed. "I-I will put this in the b-box for now." I quickly returned it into the box. I wanted to hide myself from the embarrassment. I regretted opening it in from of the girls. My goodness...how will I face him? * Thank you • Chp. 59 • Lilith "What do you have behind your back?" His head tilted to the side to get a better look behind me. I stepped away from him and scrunched onto the talisman. What I had for him did not compare to the things he gave me. I couldn't find myself showing him this silly gift of mine. "I-It is nothing." He leaned back and made a look that confirmed he knew I was lying. "You know you're making me more curious by hiding it." His hand gently gripped onto my shoulder and slowly slid down to pull my forearm. I hesitated whether or not to loosen my fist. In the end, I allowed him to look inside. When I revealed what was inside, he had a look of confusion. He didn't understand what there was to hide about. "I-It's a talisman. The m-merchant said it brings luck and protects one from harms way..." My eyes shifted to bandages wrapped over his shoulder and arm. He was no longer bleeding heavily where it seeped through the bandage. It's healed to the point the sling was only a minor support. "I-I don't want to e-ever see you get hurt." The mere thought of what could've happened to Khael, had me shutter. After hearing those words from the merchant, I wanted to believe it was true. I did not want to see such deep scars or any more blood on him. I knew that would be impossible because he was a warrior and the leader of Dravicks. Still, I want to protect Khael as he does for me. But I have no ways to do so physically and only find myself hoping for these words to be true. I wondered if these things were all useless for him. For a moment, he was silent. It made me a bit nervous. I looked up to face up and found that his expression was different. I wasn't sure whether it was the talisman or my words that surprised him. "Y-You must not like these things." "Give it here. Who says I don't like it?" He grabbed the bracelet and clasped it over the leather ones he had. I thought they blended surprisingly well with each other. The black beads that separated the colorful stones matched the dark leather. "I've never received anything like this before. You've made something worth to remember." I saw his eyes move around the details as he turned his wrist over. He seemed fascinated by the colors just as I was. "T-This is so small c-compared to what you have p-prepared for me..." He turned away from the colorful stones and his eyes were on me. He walked closer, closing the little distance we had. Again, my heart beated from seeing such warmth of his eyes he had for me. "You've already given me greater gifts than I wished for." My eyes trailed down to the movement of his hands as it gently landed above my belly. "There will never be a greater gift than what you gave me. So there is no need for you to compare. What I do is what I want to do as your husband just like how you wish to do these things for me as my wife." He waited for a response and so I nodded. After all, we would be with each other forever. I had time to give much more to my heart's content. His hands cupped my face and gave a little squeeze to my cheeks. "And no more frowning. A smile better suits you." I closed my eyes when he leaned closer to kiss my forehead. Khael It was a first to have such colors on me. It was also my first to ever find mere stones adorable because of her. In a way they resembled her, like the little round face she had...I was surely out of my mind. Just as I wanted, she smiled for me. But it was easy to see she wasn't at ease. I felt terrible at what I planned to do but how could I lose such a perfect opportunity. I leaned forward a bit so I would be at her eye level. "If it still troubles you, there is one thing you could do for me." Her eyes immediately widened at my words. She seemed so willing for any request which made me feel a bit guilty. "I'm sure you've seen what was inside the box by now." I was able to tell from the look on her face that see saw the contents inside the box. Her lips were slightly parted, hesitating on an answer. I had almost smiled but easily disguised it so she would not feel so embarrassed. "I want you to wear that for me." Lilith The box. I knew what box he was referring too. I stared at the attire that was neatly folded inside. It was surely expensive and so I was very careful with it. I recalled what the girls told me and on how to wear such an attire. It didn't take long for me to wear but I spent majority of my time looking in the mirror. It was an amazing piece but somehow I felt more exposed than my bare self. The thin chains that lined my body in the most intimate places made it more sensual. My breasts were in the open and my buds exposed. The thin piece of linen covering my lower regions was barely fulfilling their purpose. Khael was waiting for me behind the curtains. He remained so patient even though I had him wait for so long. I couldn't possibly hide any longer, especially when he's prepared so much for me. The only request he had was to see me in these. "How long do you intead to hide behind those curtains? Come here. Let me see you." "I-I am finished." I checked the mirror once more to at least see if my hair needed to be fixed. There wasn't much to fix for what I was wearing. I slowly stepped out and his eyes immediately roamed all over me. They took time to admire all the places, every curve and every line of my body. "Although I like you bare, you look lovely in these. As a matter of fact, I like it more than I thought I would." The look in his eyes made me hold my breath for a moment. His dark gaze plunged deep into mine. From those eyes, I realized what he wanted from me. I felt the back of his fingers slowly slide past my collarbone and down to the hills of my breast. I shuddered at the graze of his cold finger over my buds. They rose to his call. "How unfortunate that my eyes have been too distracted to notice your adorable hair." My braided side buns were kept in place. His hands did not reach to let my hair loose and allowed them to stay in place for him to admire. From the way his lips lingered on my neck, it was better for him this way. I felt his lips move as well as his warm breath settle above my skin. "It's impossible to keep my hands off you now. I don't know how I've waited this long...It's like I've been starved for months." My breath hitched the moment his tongue licked up the center of my neck then to my chin. I tilted my head up as I squeezed my eyes shut. "Why are you not saying anything...You must think I'm a mad man." His head turned where his lips were now closer to mine. But they did not meet my lips as I expected. Instead, his arms moved under to carry me. "K-Khael your arm." "You're not heavy enough to open these wounds again." With just those words, he made no time for me to argue. He carried me to our bed to lay me down on our soft sheets. He looked down at me from above as he loosened himself underneath. Watching him from below, made him look so much larger. I wondered where his warm smile had gone. It felt as if my heart would burst any moment the more I waited. His hand reached down from above and his fingers played with the thin chains that lined my figure. He told me to stop him if it was ever too much for me. His hand ran down the smooth surface of my waist as he leaned down to kiss my breasts. He made sure to give both enough attention. Closing my eyes made the sounds from his mouth more resonant. The licks and smacks of his lips against my skin filled the silence of the room. My eyes widened when I felt his lips drift to where I was most sensitive. He had me wonder how he was so skillful with his tongue. It glided over and around them in ways it had me writhe in his arms. "Ah!" My head leaned back deeper into the bed as he nipped the tip of my bud. My grip on his arm tightened and I felt myself pulsing underneath. I closed my legs together as I anticipated the wetness inside. His hand had shifted up from my waist and kneaded my other breast while he sucked my buds eagerly. I peered down at him and his eyes were closed as if he wanted to savor every bit of me. I was able to see his lashes and his lips that wrapped around my buds in detail. The small movements of his jaw and the slight tug of his lips, I was able to see it all. I couldn't believe that I found him attractive at a time like this. He was doing such lewd things to me. I reached my hands towards him to caress his hair. My fingers wove into the softness while I watched the layers gently fall piece by piece. His eyes opened in response and his lips released my buds. My eyes were interlocked with his as he crawled up to me. His hand closest to me gently caressed my face with his thumb rubbing my flushed cheek. It was impossible to see where his other hand was headed until I felt them parting my legs. My legs were open wide for him to do as he pleased. His fingers glided inside so easily and pressed against my walls. They pushed and curled inside as he watched every expression I made. "It's gotten tighter than the last time I was here." Has it? I couldn't recall how his fingers felt inside me. "H-How do you know?" I yelped when his fingers exerted more force and he got an immediate reaction out of me. I squeezed around his fingers even tighter. "See? They're tugging me in." He spoke so calmly while his fingers continously glided in and out of me. I squeezed my eyes shut at the feel of his fingers slide out. They glistened from the slightest touch of light. He brought his fingers to his lips and licked them off as he observed me. My face was burning from embarrassment. "I would know what goes on inside of you. After all, this is mine." "K-Khael.." I held onto his wrist trying to pull it away from his lips. But he smiled and purposely licked more. He had licked all of it clean off his fingers. He said these things so easily and he seemed to enjoy it. But I did get to finally see him smile during all this. That alone made this embarrassment bearable for me. "Should I show you what else I know?" * Thank you • Chp. 60 • Khael Was it her hair or the new attire? Her aura had changed, giving me no chance to rest. My eyes pranced around in excitement. When my hands were filled, my lips needed more. The light rattles from the chains with every movement was the only thing keeping me sane. Controlling myself was nearly impossible but it was a promise I must keep. Her responds to me were timid but it was clear from the way her arms wrapped around my neck that this was something she also wanted. Her arms held onto me so tightly to the point her breasts pressed against my chest. "If you hold onto me like this, I won't get to see your pretty face. I slid my hands down her figure and pushed my slender fingers past her folds. It was only then she loosened her arms with a gasp. She loosened and tightened around my fingers. With every curl of my fingers, she clenched onto me more. "Uh...ah.." I pushed deeper so I could hear her lovely voice and see the expressions she made. Her eyes were only faintly open as she panted below me. The thin chains entangled around her, coiled in my webs. There were parts of her skin that were pressed tighter and had them bloom in pink. With just a sink of my teeth against her skin, I felt as if I could taste her. I leaned down, right below her chest and sucked her skin. Then to her waist and her inner thighs. "K-Khael it tickles." Her legs tried to close even though she knew it was impossible with me between them. They squeezed around me. My hands traced the smoothness of her leg and extended it out towards me. I was now able to kiss her inner calf with just a turn of my head. I closed my eyes as I leaned my head against her calf and returned my gaze between her legs. When she noticed, she attempted to close them out of my view. "Open your legs so I can see you better." "B-But if you stare l-like that.." A little squeeze on her butt made her open up to me and I crawled my way in. A gentle flick of my tongue made her sink deeper into the bed. When she got used to the warmth of my tongue in between her folds, I allowed myself to dive deeper. Her hips started to move more rigorously. I placed my hands on her waist, firmly interlocking my mouth. My jaw moved along with every scrape of my tongue against her walls. Her moans and yelps brought such pleasure to my ears. The thrill spread to my member, having it stiff and pulsing. From time to time, my eyes followed her reactions. I wanted to absorb every little detail. From the way her knuckles grew white from how hard she clenched to the bedsheets..to the little movements of her breasts when she jolted back. My eyes shifted along the way to her swollen rosebuds. A reminder how they've fed me well. My eyes had been satisfied enough. With a light pull in the back, I loosened the chain piece of her sleeves. The thin chains rattled as they fell gently onto the bedsheets. It always amazed me how her small body satisfied a greedy man like me. My hand cupped her breast as my mouth continued to working their way underneath. Her wetness easily quenched my thirst. I wanted every last drop of it and sucked eagerly to her core. The sounds of my lips smacking against her skin filled the silence in our room. I've also noticed the changes of her breast in my grip. It was now a perfect size to fill my hands. I took a glimpse of her breast in my hand from below. With every squeeze, her buds puckered out to me and she leaned harder against my member. Throughout all of this her eyes were tightly closed. I waited for her to call for me. To plead for me to continue. Her body was so honest with me yet her lips did not want to do the same. I little push was all I needed for her to break. So close. But these thoughts of mine were disturbed when I noticed her hands reach around my face. They caressed me so I would face her. I waited for her reasons in stopping me. Lilith My mind ran wild when his tongue swarmed beneath me. I had lost track of how long he's been there. At this rate, I was sure it would be swollen when he had finished. How can a man be so skillful with his mouth? I did not know the mouth was a place capable of such attention and training. I only ever felt these sensations with him. I wasn't aware that I was deprived of these feelings until now. It seemed my body also expected me to invite him in. Sooner the better. I was afraid I was becoming spoiled and that this would become something I need more often. It seems it already has. I wished he wouldn't treat me so gently or touch me in a way so I long for him. It would only make things worse. But at the same time, I wished he would continue until he was satiated. I hoped I would be enough to fill him to the brim. If only I could do the same for him. To share this heavenly sensation, I wanted to share it all with him. I want to see his face. His touch burned me inside but he remained so far. His was face nearly buried between my legs. I reached towards him and held his face in both hands. "Y-You are so far...I-I can't see y-your face." Even as I knew I would not last long under his gaze, I delivered this bold request of mine. I did not want to waste a second of our time together where his face remained so far from me. Just from my words, he easily shifted up towards me where his face was clearly visible. My eyes widened and I held my breath when he leaned much closer than I expected. Both of his hands craddled the back of my head as he placed his forehead against mine. "You're right. This is much better." His eyes plunged into mine at such close proximity. I felt as if they could burn right through me. "K-Khael...this is s-so close." "Well I've only done what you asked. My face is in better view as you wanted." We were so close to the point I could count his lashes. "Y-You are exaggerating..." He did not deny it and only chuckled at my response. He didn't plan to budge any time soon. My eyes widened when I felt his member rubbing against my opening. He pushed against me harder but not enough to the point he entered me. I squeezed my eyes shut and bit my lips. Something about this position made me more nervous. I was able to feel his warm breath breeze against my collarbone. "Now I won't be able to miss a single thing about you." His movement became more demanding and hit against my opening. He glided so easily from my wetness. His length rubbed in and out against my folds all while he looked at me with hazy eyes. His breaths were ragged and sounded exhausted waiting for my answer. I turned my head to the side from the loud smacks of our skin. It didn't last long until his hand turned my chin back to him. "Face me. Did you not want to see my face?" His cold whispers told me he would not continue until he heard me call his name. I was to express what I needed to him. He acted as if he was clueless of the things I hoped he would do. "If you don't tell me, I won't know what you truly want." His eyes moved back and forth between my buds that were trapped between his index and ring finger. They rolled and squeezed to his heart's content. I was able to feel the urgency all the while he knew I would succumb to his desires. "Mm..ah.." His fingers squeezed tighter, nearly biting my rosebuds. "P-Please Khael...I want you i-inside." Khael My eyes returned back to hers but they were looking down. Her face was flushed and deeply red with embarrassment. She's never asked so blatantly in front of me. As much as I wanted her to say it again, from the looks of it I was afraid I would make her cry. This was enough. Besides, waiting any longer would have me lose it completely. I kept my eyes on her as I pushed my way inside. My eyes furrowed from how tightly she squeezed around me. My groans were received by her moans. I made my thrusts slow, hitting against every hidden corner. I would swallow her whole. Her eyes glistened with tears that eventually gathered at the corners of her eyes. I kissed them before they fell and traveled to her lips in hopes to soothe her. My tongue traveled, pushing, and tugging against hers. I was able to taste the sweetness inside. Perhaps it was another sweet snack she had before that I was tasting. It made my cravings worse. I sucked and licked her lips as if to guess what the sweetness was from. Her moans were muffled as I thrusted into her while I devoured her lips. Her hands gripped onto my shoulders tightly, her finger fails scratching me in the process. When I parted away, her lips appeared swollen and plump. She stared back at me as she was finally given time to breathe. Her chest heaved up and down steadily. They glistened in a thin layer of sweat. Her fingers came to caress my hair and pushed back the pieces that were disheveled from my rough movements. With her thumb, she caressed my cheek and left a gentle breeze of a kiss on my cheek. She seemed a bit exhausted. I debated on whether to stop but her hands gently pushed me over so I would lay on my back. She climbed over to sit over my waist and it made me chuckle. She had remembered what I've taught her before. She was careful with her movements and reached over the side away from my injury. She pulled my hands close and leaned against the palm of my hands as she closed her eyes. For a while, she had her eyes closed and I let her have her moment. I took this time to also admire her beauty from below. I was in love with everything about her. Even these small gestures held me captivated. How can I not cherish her when she acts this way? You are so precious to me. I reached up so my hand wrapped the side of her neck and eventually slid down to hold her breast. "Ah.." I grew aware of the places that became more sensitive. The places were relatively the same but her spine as well her breasts seemed more sensitive than before. My eyes fell on the necklace that moved in cadence with my thrusts. I grunted and my eyes furrowed when I felt close to my limit. Just a bit longer. My grip tightened on her bottom, squeezing them tighter. It made her to yelp and moan as we moved much faster. "K-Khael..your hands.." She words cut off between her pants. I felt her trying to move away but I held her down firmly. For a moment, I felt possessed. She would have to forgive me since I did not plan to exhaust her as much today. I would not push her limits more than this. "Ah!" I felt her shake and slightly lean against my chest as she came. Not long after I had mine after. For a moment, we stayed there while I still remained inside her. My eyes lowered to our mess when I helped her pull out of me. Our fluids mingled together. She laid so quietly against my chest. I wondered if I had drained all of her energy. "I must've kept you up for too long." She looked up at me and denied she was tired. She promised that she could stay awake with me longer. But her eyes started to faintly close not long after. I saw she was trying her best to stay awake but I caressed her hair so she would fall asleep faster. I would have to rest myself but I watched her a bit longer before closing my eyes. "Goodnight my dearest.." * Thank you Chp. 61 Lilith "What happened here? It's gotten worse than yesterday." The healer eyed Khael as he checked the wound on his shoulder. But to his question, Khael acted clueless and stated he didn't do anything strenuous. The healer did not listen to his obvious lie. Later, he excused us so we would be alone. I helped him apply the sling back on his shoulder. Just when it seemed it was getting better, the sling was back on him again. As I thought, I should've stopped him last night. I was sure he would feel exhausted at the training grounds today. I felt him behind, wrapping his arm around me. His warm breath lingered on my neck and his lips traced closer to my neck so I stopped him. "N-No...W-We must not d-do it again." I turned to place my hand on his chest. But even when I stopped him, his hands roamed my body. They slid down my waist and slowly wrapped around me to pull me close onto his lap. "Open up Lilith." "K-Khael...please don't say it that way." His hand reached forward to the small breakfast that had been waiting for us for a while now. He reached behind me to grab a biscuit on top of the tray and brought it near my mouth. "I was referring to your mouth." He eyed me as he held a piece before me. My eyes widened when I realized I misunderstood. "...I-I don't want it." I turned away before I could even see what kind of face he was making. I tried to hide the fact that my face was blooming like a cherry. How embarrassing... "Why not? You never miss breakfast. " His fingers briefly held my chin so I would face him but let me go. "T-The muffin...I want that i-instead." He ate the biscuit himself and passed me a little blueberry muffin sitting on the plate. I took a bite of the muffin and it was perfect. There was a slight crisp on the top coat covering its softness. The top was all lumpy and smeared with a tint of berry from the ones that had burst from the heat. It wasn't too sweet to overwhelm my tastebuds either. I felt like I could eat two more. I peered over his side and he had already chugged the soup down. Now he was just holding a piece of bread in his mouth. It wasn't his usual breakfast, where he had at least one side of meat. Even so, he ate well. As for me, the piece of muffin with tea was perfect. Even when he had larger portions than me, he always finished first. He was waiting for me to finish and planned on walking me to the library until Ruel arrived. "I can g-go by myself." When I said this, his eyes furrowed. He did not like the idea at all. There would be times where I have to be alone and I tried to assure him I was capable of doing simple things like these. His hand held mine while his fingers rubbed my knuckles and I saw that he had the talisman on his wrist. It made me smile in thought. I wondered if there would be times he would look at it and think of me. "I'm not saying you're not capable of going alone. I just want to walk you there myself." I've grown aware that Khael has become more cautious. For him, it was better this way. At least for now, he didn't want to keep his eyes off me. I grabbed the little pouch that held what was for Ruel. I would finally be able to give it to him today. I felt a bit nervous, worried about the possibility that he would not like it. It was the only thought that lingered on my mind on our way there. It was not until Khael stopped that I noticed we were near the library. When I looked up, I saw Ruel from afar as he waited for my arrival. I noticed the two other guards by the doors. When Khael wasn't beside me, he had at least two guards following me everywhere. I was never to be alone. He preferred I take at least 4 maids with the 2 guards with me but I was able to persuade him on that. The guards were enough. I tried to let go of Khael's hand but noticed his hand tightening around it. He appeared sullen as he looked down at my hand. It made me smile at the thought of how such a large man could be so adorable. I couldn't help but give him a kiss. "D-Don't worry about me...Y-You will be late." "Alright." I closed my eyes from the warmth of his lips on my forehead. It was only after I reached Ruel that he left. Ruel and the others bowed their heads in my presence. I held the little pouch behind my back and Ruel didn't seem to think much about it. I would give it to him when we were alone. I didn't want any misunderstandings if the others were to see. The guards remained outside while Ruel and I stepped in. I peered up at Ruel. He asked if there was anything in particular I wanted to read while he was gathering a few books that seemed suitable for me. I followed beside him and eyed the covers of the books. There weren't a lot I recognized but still wanted a chance to read them all. With a short glimpse, I added the books to the stack on the table. "That's quite a lot you got there." Ruel chuckled at the pile on the wooden table. I hadn't noticed how much I gathered. By the time I had finished, I noticed I had picked enough for months worth of reading. "I-I couldn't pick j-just one. S-Should I put some back?" "No, there's no need. We can put it on a separate shelf for later." The warmth of the sun against the wooden seat felt nice against my touch. I hadn't noticed the time pass until I saw how our shadows had changed against the floor. We were almost halfway done with the book we started last time. I sat there and listened to him read the novel slowly. His voice was soothing to my ears as he easily moved through each line. His pace was perfect as it gave me time to briefly close my eyes and visualize the characters in each scenery. The blind old man and his voyage of discoveries. I wished I was as fluent with my words. I wished there would be a time where I can also read these wonderful stories to our son. Or maybe even share it with Khael. I looked up at Ruel as he closed the book for a short break. "As I child, I was never able to understand this old man like the other characters in this book. I thought of him as a foolish old man to be carrying a candle at night. Why would a blind man need a candle? He is always surrounded by darkness and the candle is no use to him." I knew this story. "Y-Yes it is no use...but t-the candle will help those that c-can see and provide them l-light." Ruel peered up at me as if he knew I already knew the answer. I saw a glimpse of his smile. "As I thought, Lady Lilith, you are different from other people. You understand such people so easily." Different? "Oh, R-Ruel..." He peered back at me as he waited for me to finish. Now that he was staring at me, I was a bit nervous to give it to him. "Yes, Lady Lilith?" He waited, wondering what I wanted to say. I slowly took out the little pouch on my side and let the little carving knife slide down to my palm. The case enclosing the small knife had small pieces of jewels decorating its ridges. It almost appeared like a pendant. "T-This...is for you. I-I'm aware it will n-never replace the one's y-you cherished but I h-hope it will be of use to you." I held the little knife with my two hands in front of him. When I peered up at him, his eyes were a bit widened. He did not expect anything in return and explained it was not necessary to do this for him. I wondered if he did not carve the wooden sculptures anymore. "No, I do. I just never carved with a beautiful knife like this before." He peered down at it deeply, admiring the fine patterns on the case. "Thank you, Lady Lilith. I'll make good use of it." I didn't understand this bubbling excitement within me. For some reason, I wished to see the wooden sculptures he would make with the new knife I gave him. * Thank you P.S. I apologize for the long wait. But please don't worry, I'm planning on finishing the story. I won't ever leave this story hanging. Chp. 62 Khael The sun was scorching hot, practically burning our skin. The heat was never a problem for us but there was no wind. The wind was as still as ever. Lilith was never used to such climates before and I was worried for her. "It's the hottest it's ever been. How will we store the ice when the merchants come?" One of the guards at the gates wiped his forehead as he mumbled in concern. Delays with delivering or receiving our goods were never an occurrence. This was especially important because these goods were sensitive to time. Ice was an essential part of keeping our meat fresh and well preserved especially with the climate in Draylum. Errors to predicting the weather were rare but it must've been the madness of the weather recently, the merchants had missed their timing. Even if the merchants were bringing the ice well preserved, I doubted they would last long as we needed them to be. "At this rate we'll lose more than half of our trade before it reaches us. What should we do, Chief?" Yakhchal, the ice houses we used to store our food and ice had enough to last us through half the month. If that was the case, we still had some time. "We'll see what is left of our trade. Any losses will have to be compensated." Some of the guards returned to the ice houses to prepare for what was to come in the next few days. My attention shifted when I heard chattering in the background. I recognized their voices to be Ruel and Lucan. "Since when did you carry around something like this? You always hated standing out." Lucan chuckled as he observed the small knife encased with embedded jewels, hanging from his neck. He turned it from side to side but Ruel grabbed it out of his hand and placed it under his tunic. "Did I say that?..Well, I've come to like it." When Lucan asked where he got the knife he only answered that it was a small gift. Lilith "It's alright. Take your time." Ruel asked me to read for him. This sudden request made my heart beat. I felt nervous at the thought of someone listening to me. I thought of all the possible mistakes I would make and how oddly I would sound when I stuttered through every word. I would certainly ruin the story. But I was aware I would never be able to improve if I only listened to him reading. I wanted to speak naturally like everyone else did. Before I could speak to anyone without being so terrified of such mistakes, I would have to practice and get used to simple things like reading these short stories without difficulty. "You don't have to worry about being perfect, Lady Lilith. Take your time." "A-Alright." When I hesitated to read it alone, he offered to go first and had me recite it after. Ruel explained to just follow how he read to me and to get a feel of the flow of my own words. He remained patient even when I was going at a pace of a snail. At one point, he gave me time to rest and to get some fresh air. By the time I returned, there were little tapping sounds of some sort every now and then. I stopped at the sounds in the library. I took quiet steps, approaching closer to the table by the tainted windows. When I peeked around the corner of a bookshelf, I saw Ruel in the same spot. The evening rays of the sun kissed his cheek while he was absorbed in the wooden sculptures taking its shape in his hands. He was using the knife I gave him. The sharp edges of the knife sawed through the wood. I did not want to disturb him and wanted to wait until he was finished but his senses were sharp and quickly noticed my presence. I didn't have to be worried as it seemed he was finished with the sculpture. "I-I apologize. I've kept you w-waiting." "Actually, I found the time quite useful." He held out the small figure towards me. It appeared to be a small fairy looking shyly at the floor. "T-This is for m-me?.." It was his first time carving anything other than an animal. "I wasn't sure if I would finish in time. That being said, why don't we stop here. After all, it's your first day." Slam! I flinched to the sound of the wooden door hit against the wall. When I turned towards the door, I found Khael leaning against the door frame with his arms crossed. I held the wooden carving close to my chest and walked towards him. "K-Khael. What are you d-doing here?" His fingers gently brushed my hair behind my ear as he looked down at me. "The guards told me that you were still in the library. It's getting late and I wanted to come myself." The warmth in his eyes disappeared when he took notice of Ruel approaching closer. He closed the books that were splayed out across the table as he stood from the chair. He turned the corner of the bookshelf and walked towards Khael. "You've kept her late." "We were just about to finish." Before Ruel excused himself, Khael told him to be aware of the time. A married woman must not be alone with a man late at night. That was what I was told a lady should do. I was sure Khael would feel the same way. But still I wanted to assure him, Ruel was no one to worry about. "It's not him I'm worried about. It's you. I wish you would not overwork yourself, especially when this is your first day." I peered up at him and saw the candle light flickering, casting its light on parts of his face. I noticed the thin sheet of sweat, glistening off his face that told me he came her right after his training. With the back of my hand, I gently wiped his forehead. His eyes slightly widened at my gesture. With that same expression... "I-I am not overworking myself. I want to K-Khael." I want to protect him, us, in my own way. * Thank you for waiting Chp. 63 Lilith I thought about it deeply. Besides having these lessons with Ruel, I wanted to practice my speech during my own times. I've realized the best way to practice was to just have a small conversation with our child. The conversations weren't particularly special. They were simple things like the weather and what crossed my mind. I also wanted to share the things that happened here in Draylum. It was like I was giving him a small tour. I'll show you a greater world. I closed my eyes for the faintest memories I had of Roem through the small window in my room. As a child, I thought there was nothing more to it. I never wanted our son to see the world through a small window. I ended a bit earlier today and decided to go to Khael first since he always came to me. In a way, I wanted it to be a little surprise. I carried a basket full of plums towards the river to wash them. They've cooled in the waters and I gave it a taste. Its sweet juice was perfect to quench my thirst. I brought enough for his men in hopes for it to be a refreshing treat after the trainings. I picked two of the prettiest from the basket and saved them in my pocket for Khael. The girls walked along with me while providing me shade over my head. By the time I reached their training grounds, I saw that they were bringing their horses back to the stalls. The boys saw me first and ran towards me to take the basket from me. They were worried that it was too heavy for me to carry. "T-These plums are delicious. I-It isn't much but I wanted to s-share these with everyone h-here." The two boys that came to me seemed like they were one of the youngest. They were covered in sweat and apologized for presenting themselves in such a manner. They smiled so sweetly as they took the basket full of plums. "That's very kind of you. Thank you so much, Lady Lilith." They turned and shouted back to the others to share the news of my arrival. Some of them had a look of surprise from my sudden visit. My eyes searched for Khael and one of the guys noticed. He told me he was still with Pelipa. While the others were busy eating the small snack I brought, I walked towards the stalls. I peeked through the wooden door and saw that he was still tending Pelipa. His attention turned towards me from the slight creak of the door. "Lilith, what are you doing here?" As expected, he had a look of surprise but I also noticed the small smile appearing across his face. He's happy to see me... Seeing his excitement, made my chest bubble. "What is it?" He looked down at me with his eyebrows raised in curiosity. I slowly took out the two plums I saved in my pocket. The droplets of water still surround the peel and felt cool on my palms. "I-I brought plums for you." I was shy in saying this. I felt it was a silly excuse to see him. "T-They're very sweet and r-refreshing." I heard a small chuckle and it made me look up at him. He had such a charming smile plastered on his face for me. He took them out of my hands and took a huge bite out of one of them. "Mm..You're right. They've ripened well." I noticed the small beads of sweat sliding down his face. I leaned up on my toes and wiped them with my sleeve. He turned away, telling me my clothes would get dirty. "I-It's not dirty at all." I was certainly under a spell. I found it rather attractive when he was sweating and he didn't smell at all. But I did notice the smell from the stalls. It made me awfully nauseous. It was bearable but Khael wanted to get me out of here as fast as he could. He was almost finished and had me sit on a small wooden bench under a tree outside. When Khael came back his large hand gently rubbed against my belly as he sat beside me. He did this often. He would lean down to kiss it and whispered small conversations. He laid against my lap with the remaining plum in hand. Sometimes it felt as if he's become more attached to me physically. I've heard some men were more careful around their wives during their pregnancy because they were afraid to hurt the baby. I found it normal if any physical intimacy became less frequent. But Khael was different. The other night I started to bleed not too long after we made love and Khael was shocked from the sight. I've never seen him make such a face before. It was as if he had seen a ghost. Khael called for the healer immediately because he was worried he possibly hurt our child in the midst of it all. Thankfully, our child was safe. But the healer warned Khael to be more gentle with me. Khael rubbed the back of his head from his words. I hid inside the covers during their talk but it was only then he started to think of it more seriously. Just thinking about it all made me cover my face from embarrassment. Khael considered it important to express his feelings and these were his ways. For sure, this is one thing I've learned from him because it was not something I was used to. It didn't change the fact that I wanted to share this warmth to our son too. Although I did notice he was more careful, he continued to show me his love so clearly. Laurdes had told me a woman becomes even more beautiful when she receives a lot of love. Oddly enough, the girls have been complimenting me often. I felt shy whenever hearing these things. "They're like plums." When I looked down, I found him looking up at me with the remaining plum in hand. I wondered what he was referring to. "Your cheeks are like these ripened plums." "M-My cheeks?" My eyes widened when he suddenly got up and lightly bit onto my left cheek. My hand immediately came up to guard them and rubbed them gently. "This one looks tastier." "S-Stop it, Khael." But even as I said this, he continued to nibble on my cheek. "G-Give it to me if y-you're not going to eat it." I reached over to the last plum in his hand and took a bite of it myself. His chuckles faded and he looked at me dearly as he spoke to me. He promised to take me to his favorite places beyond Draylum when the time comes. As of now, he was very cautious of bringing me outside with our baby. There was one thing that crossed my mind in the midst of our conversation. I was sure it wasn't something Khael would've liked but I needed to ask. "Khael?" "What is it?" "A-About our child, will we share the n-news with my sisters.." Khael I felt that she would ask me sooner or later. I certainly did not have plans of having the Pensingtons in any part of our future. I didn't see the need for it at all. Although they were related by blood, I did not consider them as Lilith's family. To me, they were mere leeches ready to feed off of us. The Pensingtons were no longer holding their estates. With a few words with King Brennus of Roem, it wasn't such a difficult matter to accomplish. They were never to contact Lilith again. Perhaps it was best if I told her the truth but knowing Lilith, I knew she would feel responsible for their banishment. I've only told her they've departed without a word. When she asked where, I did not tell her but only told her they were in good health the last time I had met them. I wanted her to think of only the good that was to happen in our future. Our family. It was better to get rid of anything that could cause harm to Lilith. I would not take even the slightest chances * Thank you Chp. 64 Lilith They left. I would never hear from them again. It was strange that I did not feel any type of way. I was not shocked or distraught by the news. Perhaps it was something I expected sooner or later. My absence never anything significant. It seemed Khael never considered them as people that were related to me. He never liked them especially with how my father treated him. I somehow fooled myself to believe that we were a family. Although I knew, it became clearer that all I had and needed was Khael and my life here. In a way, it was a relief to hear this from Khael. I felt as if I was finally free to live my life here. I felt as if a little rock was lifted off my chest. There were no more strings holding me to the past. I would no longer have to write and rewrite letters that would only end up in the trash. The only person I did not want to forget was Laurdes. If I was to share my happiness, I wanted it to be with Laurdes. Hopefully she would be here by the time I have our first child. * We were nearly reaching 5 months of my pregnancy and I started lessons on how to care for a newborn. Everything felt so new to me and I felt nervous because I knew nothing about caring for a child. I didn't want to make any mistakes and wanted to be the best I can for our child. After a week of these lessons from the women of Draylum, I felt familiarized with holding a baby, changing dirty linen, and feeding a baby. "L-Like this?" I wasn't sure if I was doing it right. Stroking their cheeks stimulated the reflexes and the baby turned towards my breast. Cree and Cicili seemed to have fun as they also took this time to practice for their future. I found it adorable that they were being so gentle to the small dolls they were practicing on. I was sure they would be wonderful mothers. I noticed there was a woman in the corner breastfeeding her newborn. The child looked so healthy, eagerly suckling her breast. In the midst of it, I couldn't help but notice the size of her breasts. I turned away and looked down at mine. They've grown, much larger than my normal size but I was still worried. I hoped I would have enough to feed our son. Cree let out a small laugh at my concern and shared that breast massages help increase breast milk. I wondered if that would really work. Perhaps I'll find it useful in the future. One of the girls even gave me things for body care. It was a thick, creamy substance inside a glass jar. The smell was lovely like those of lavender. Supposedly it helped with the stretch marks that forms on the belly. It was a first for me to feel this type of excitement. When Khael asked me about my days I realized I would talk longer than usual, telling him about the things I learned. I wanted to share it with him so we could both be good parents for our child. "What is this?" Khael was looking at the glass jar placed on the bedside table, holding it up in front of him. "I-It's for the stretch marks on my b-belly. They said it'll k-keep my skin smooth." Although I noticed the marks slowly forming on the sides of my belly, I didn't mind it at all. But after hearing about it, I wondered if Khael would like it better if my skin was nice and smooth. If so, I would apply it on me everyday without missing a day. He had me sit down at the edge of the bed as he knelt down on one knee and lifted my dress over my belly. His large hand rubbed the front to the sides. I curled my toes when he leaned down to kiss the marks forming at the sides. Again, he told me I was beautiful. It was a habit of his. How can someone always be beautiful? I didn't think it was possible until I met him. I assumed it was similar to how I see him. "Here, lean against me." I leaned against him as he helped me rub the body cream on my belly. He took a large scoop with his fingers and lathered it all over. It felt so smooth and cool against my skin. I took a scoop myself and followed his hand movements. His hands interlocked with mine. There was some left on the top of his hands. He wiped the remaining on my forehead and managed to get a small laugh out of me. Sitting here like this brought a moment of ease to my body. As he continued, I felt my eyes slowly close on me and I didn't remember when I had fallen asleep. Khael "Okay, you can-" When I glanced down, she was already deep asleep. Her breaths were heavier and it seemed she was more tired today than usual. I pulled the dress down over her belly and carefully carried her over our bed. I've talked with Ruel before to see how Lilith was doing. He told me she was doing well and more comfortable reading aloud. But it would still take some time for her to speak without any stutters. I didn't ask expecting for any drastic changes. I believed she would be able to do it. There were moments when I saw her persistence and eagerness that assured me so. Her efforts were solely for our family but I wanted this for herself. She would express her worries to me but I wasn't at all. Although she didn't notice, I was able to see her maturing day by bay. My beautiful flower ready to bloom... I laid beside her, allowing her head to lean against my chest. I whispered to her while I stroked her cheek. "You're doing great, Lilith." I'm sure Laurdes would be proud of you too. I won't keep her away from you too long. The exchange of short letters could only last so long. I knew of how important Laurdes was to Lilith. I would have to arrange for her arrival soon. * Thank you Chp. 65 Khael I wiped my forehead once I finished. I was satisfied with the final outcome. My father had always told me I was skilled with using my hands but I've never made stuff like this before. I looked at the small swing hanging off one of the thick branches of the tree. It looked liked a small wooden bucket with two circular cutouts for his small legs. It seemed a bit early to be doing this but I couldn't help myself. As the days passed, I was filled with more excitement to see our child. I realized I've been so attached to Lilith, constantly rubbing and leaning against her belly. He's become more active. At times it felt as if he was having a small dance. If I could, I wished to just hold her and feel him dance the whole day. I was sure she was a bit tired from how I was acting but she always allowed me to do so. I closed my eyes allowing myself to feel the brief breeze passing by. This place was no longer just a place for Lilith and I. I wanted it to be a place for our family. A small getaway on top this hill under this tree. I was eager to show Lilith. When I reached our room, I found her staring at the paper calendar again. I've noticed she's been looking at the calendar often. She's been doing this since a few days ago and it had me wondering. Lilith I remembered the date clearly. It was around this time when father mentioned Khael was having a ceremony for his birthday. Back then, we did not attend the ceremony. Father thought it was a waste of time especially because he assumed Khael would not even return from the war. Also, he was sure Khael would change his mind about our marriage if we were to meet in person. There were times when Khael visited our dukedom and for these reasons, I was never allowed out of my room in case we would possibly meet. But this time we would spend our time together. It would be different and I wanted to do something for him. I've thought deeply about what and an idea sneaked its way through. The ballroom. My eyes widened as I remembered what Cree and Cicili mentioned before. They showed such excitement to the idea of having a ball here in Draylum. They've never seen or been to one before. I was sure the people would also enjoy it, knowing how Dravicks loved celebrations. It wasn't something I was familiar with either. I've only seen the crowd of people entering the castle through my window back in Roem. The night of the ball was always so sparkling from afar. Unlike me, Khael has been to numerous balls. I wondered what he wore to these parties. With his looks, I was sure he was the center of attention amongst the ladies there. Planning the ballroom was my greatest concern because it was the main place people would see. Although I was worried, I didn't want to delay it any further. I wanted the North Tower to be finished before his birthday ceremony. It was the first thing Khael asked for me to do for him, helping plan the construction of the North Tower. I wanted to do my best for him. As his wife, it was also my responsibility not to taint his name. Khael has sacrificed so much to be where he is now for his people and as his wife I cannot be that flaw. And so, I want to be a suitable wife for him, his people, and our family. Cree and Cicili mentioned the interior of the rooms were all finished with the designs we picked about a month ago. We'll be able to see it today and get started with the ballroom. The only ones we didn't get to finish discussing were the ballroom and our son's room. As for our son's room- My eyes widened and I turned around at the feel of my hair being undone. Khael Her soft waves were held in a low bun today. The small pieces that were too short to be tucked in perfectly framed her face. With her hair like this, I was able to admire her smooth neckline down to her shoulders. It was as if she was luring me in to give her a kiss, saving me the perfect space for it. A small breath of my kiss was all I could give her today because I had promised myself I would not touch her further. It was a promise I must keep this time especially with what I was told from the healer. Be gentle. My hands reached over to her hair being held by a hair ornament and pulled the strings to let it loose. It unraveled down her back, covering her neck and shoulders away from my view. She was startled from my sudden behavior and turned around to face me. Her lips were slightly parted with her eyes wide. I looked at the calendar along with her, curious of what held her attention. "What are you thinking about?" Her hands moved away from the pages of the calendar. "W-When did you come back?" "Just now. Did I disturb you?" She shook her head and smiled for me when she saw my fingers combing through her soft curls. "K-Khael..the girls told me they've f-finished the rooms for the North tower." "Yes, I've heard. But I haven't got a chance to see it yet. Have you seen it yourself?" "N-No. We will go this evening." "Well that's perfect. Why don't we go together." She shifted to fully face me. Her eyebrows were a bit hunched with concern. "W-Will that be okay? What about the b-boys and their training?" "Lucan can take over for me today. There's nothing you have to worry." My hands cupped her face while my thumb rubbed her cheeks. "Besides who are they to tell me what to do. I make the rules here." Lilith His chuckled as he tried to assure me again. Then I guess it should be fine for today. "T-the only places that aren't f-finished is the ballroom and our son's room...I was hoping we could plan it t-together." I wanted to plan it with Khael. I wanted to have those little conversations deciding what colors would be suitable, what carvings should be bordering the windowsills, the colors for the curtains, and even which side would be best for his little bed. Just things a normal family would do. Khael's wide smile assured me he liked the idea. We would plan it together. I looked down, rubbing my growing belly. You must be growing impatient now too. I think it's time to give you a name. * Thank you P.S. Considering how our baby will be born soon, I just wanted to remind everyone this story is mainly about Khael & Lilith. I will write about how they raise their baby together but nothing too in depth. That will make this story too long. Chp. 66 Lilith It was wonderful. It surpassed what I imagined it to be. All the guestrooms we had visited were finished with the designs we picked months before. A thin sheet of gold covered the lining of the beds and the curtains held a nice silver mist of color. I was a bit worried because they appeared thin but it served its purpose to block the sunlight. I lifted the thin sheet between my fingers and noticed the little patterns of our people. We left the walls in its natural color. Personally it appeared simple and clean that way. But the table and the large rug under the lounge added a bit of color to the room which was a nice balance. It was like the core of a fig, in a light shade of wine. The frills of the rug were of cinnamon. Not a lot of furniture were placed in the room for some walking space. I was amazed at the results considering they only resumed the construction and the interiors a few weeks ago. Khael had stopped it briefly during my absence. When Khael saw the rooms, he was impressed as well. "Wow, just look at this place..." He looked about, up and down, scanning the whole area. "I could hardly remember the room it used to be. I knew you would be the perfect person when it comes to beautifying things." Khael showered me with praise through our walk around the tower. I told him if it weren't for Cree, Cicili, and the workers here we wouldn't we able to admire any of their work. Each and every one of the workers were so talented. I was amazed by such talent. I admired the intricate carvings and designs on the walls that were engraved with their bare hands. After a short flight of stairs, we came to an empty room saved for our child. Khael saved the rooms with the best views for us. The room facing the waterfall was to be our son's room. It had plenty of sunlight and that was what I found most important. And of course the view was fabulous here. I opened the two doors leading to the small balcony. I was able to see some of the children spraying each other with water by the falls from here. Their joyous laughter brought a smile to my face as well. I closed my eyes against the small breeze that passed by me. What a nice breeze... Khael Her hands drifted away from me. My eyes were dancing along with her as she moved about the room in excitement. It showed in the way she walked and the little gestures she made. Her dress lightly swayed back and forth everytime she looked back at me. The rays of the setting sun kissed her cheeks just enough to leave a faint glow. She pointed to the things that appealed to her eyes to share it with me but my eyes had their own purpose of following her. It was a relief to see that it wasn't a bad idea to have her plan the interiors for the tower. I don't think I've ever seen such a genuine smile on her face like this before. I didn't want to interrupt and just wanted to watch her. "Oh..." She stopped amidst her steps. Her hands were wrapped around her belly as she looked down. My eyes widened at the sight and I rushed to her. "What is it Lilith?..Maybe we should take a break." I wrapped my arm around her shoulder to have her sit. "H-He's just a bit e-excited today." She grabbed onto my forearm and told me there was no need for us to rest. But there were times I felt she would push herself and I needed to be the one to refrain her from doing so. I allowed my arms to swoop her from underneath and she yelped at my sudden behavior. Her hands rested on my shoulder to keep balance and turned to face me. "K-Khael...I-I'm heavy. I can walk m-myself." "And would you have listened?" She couldn’t argue and only gave me a shy smile. She was quite persistent sometimes but today she remained still until we reached one of our rooms in the tower. Lilith "We've arrived my lady." My cheeks were still flushed from the embarrassment. The workers here all stared at us as Khael carried me all across the tower. I lifted my face off his shoulder as he gently placed me on the bed while he remained on the floor. "Y-You treat me like a princess..." "And what's wrong with that? Do you prefer to be treated as my Queen?" My eyes widened when he lowered himself to kiss on top my foot. He looked up at me with a smirk on his face. There was no way of winning against him and his words. I tugged on his arm for him to sit with me but instead he wrapped his large hands around my feet and started to massage them gently. He worried that they would get easily swollen and told me it would be good for circulation. The heat from his rough hands felt so soothing against my skin. They relaxed me well as they moved up behind my calf. He treated me so gently and carefully. I knew for sure he would be the same to our son. I've learned that a good husband may not always be a good father. But Khael was different. "K-Khael?" He looked up at me from below as his hands continued to knead my feet. "We should g-give our son a n-name. I don't w-want to make him wait any l-longer. Have you t-thought of any?" I wanted our son to live as a Dravick and follow in Khael's footsteps. Of course as well as his name. I've thought of many and numerously written on the papers. A name was something to consider carefully for our beloved son. "Of course I have. But traditionally all the boys here have similar names like Koa, Kaika, Akau. You'd be surprised by the amount of kids that have the same name here. The elders always wanted a boy's name to hold strength and power...I personally don't want to call our child in these common names to simply follow a tradition." I also did not want our child to have a common name. Of course, those names were beautiful and held deep meaning but I simply wanted our son to have a name of his own. A name both Khael and I agree on. I felt giving our son a name without much thought would make him feel unloved or uncared for. But it bothered me that we would not be following the traditions here. "What do you think Lilith..do you have a name in mind for him?" "I do...b-but I wanted our child to have a n-name of a Dravick. And to live as a Dravick j-just like you." "Well what is it that you have in mind?" I shifted my eyes to him, hesitant to share it. "L-Lovis...a miracle sent from heaven." The look of curiosity he had was replaced with a gentle smile. By his small change of expression, I was able to tell he liked it. "That's a lovely name, Lilith. It suits him perfectly." "R-Really?" "Yes, I have no doubt. He's our miracle child." Our miracle child... Even when I couldn't provide him an easy life inside, he managed to hold on. I was proud of him for that. There was nothing else I could ever wish for anymore than for him to be a healthy child. "In fact, I like it even more that it's a Roemn name. You are a Roemn and I a Dravick. That's one thing that will never change and that's perfectly fine. I want our son to embrace both our cultures as he grows." He told me there was no need to wipe away his identity as Roemn and strictly raise him as a Dravick. Both a Roemn and Dravick. "He'll be loved by all." * (the meaning of the names presented are not accurate and only made to fit the story) Thank you Chp. 67 Khael Every man I knew talked about the princess of Roem. Princess Marilla. Her golden locks of hair and her stormy grey eyes entrapped those that encountered her. They praised her fair skin which I found cold and lifeless. Perhaps it was not my disinterest but my infatuation with a princess of my own that never allowed me to fall for Princess Marilla. I waited for her as usual on top the tree beside their estate, anticipating her strolls around the garden. As much as I spent time here, I've found she had a strange hobby for a girl of her status. She would come near by the ends of this tree, where the acorns fell most. I noticed she had a small collection in her palms already and I wondered what she would use them for. But if it meant I would be able to see her closer, I didn't care for her reasons at all. I've become a childish schoolboy gathering the acorns for her and waiting for her to come by. Just when I was about to throw some for her across the barrier, I heard voices below me. My eyes immediately furrowed at the sight of 2 men nearing the border. They whispered amongst themselves as they lowered themselves behind the bushes. "It'll be a rare chance to see her. I've heard the garden is the only place she's allowed to stroll." "I find this pointless. I've heard she's ill and crippled so the Duke keeps her hidden away from people." "I don't believe such rumors until I see for myself...Who knows you might be lucky enough to see the other 2 sisters as well." "I tell you it's a waste of time. No woman can ever surpass the beauty of Princess Marilla." "How foolish...you need no beauty in a woman. A woman like her is the easiest to tame. Don't you see the size of this estate? Kill two birds with one stone." Shoving a rag down their throats wouldn't be enough to please me. It irritated me that these lowly pests dared to come near Lilith for such a purpose. Although I wanted them to see for themselves that Lilith was a woman of exceptional beauty, my temper got the best of me. I pulled down my pants and watched as I showered them with my golden rain. It trickled down their face, drenching their shoulders. Their mouths spilled countless blasphemy. They paced back and forth trying to take off their jackets. They were like rats drenched from the rain. Their attention shifted up to me and their dirty mouths ran against me. I had no shame and smirked with satisfaction. I didn't mind their blasphemy against me as they would only think of me as a foolish barbarian. But I had no patience watching them run their mouths in such a manner to Lady Lilith. I would not let them taint her name. Had they seen her today, I would've gauged their eyes out as well. It was a relief that she did not come out today to see such a distasteful sight. Lilith "M-My goodness...this is adorable." I held up the baby wrap on in front of me. There was a little ribbon on the the side of the waist. I couldn't take off my eyes off the stubby sleeves for the baby. "Look at the shoes. They're so tiny." Cicili held the small pair beside her face. They helped bring the stack of gifts into our room of the North tower. The gifts started to roll in since a few days ago. People from neighboring nations sent gifts congratulating us for our child. These people expressed their gratitude towards Khael. His victory did not only save the Roemns and Dravicks, but the small nations around us too. There were so many people that I didn't know but Khael seemed to have recognized every single name. Even if they were short encounters, he made sure to remember every single name in respect. He treated everyone the same as he never saw class as a sign of high value men. I looked at the stack of envelopes with their stamps and letters. I would make sure to remember their names as well. The wagon rolled away when all the gifts were delivered to our room. We called a few more girls other than Cree and Cicili cause there were too much to organize with just the three of us. Majority of them were clothes or items for our Lovis. The North tower was busier than usual especially with the decoration of Lovis' room and the ballroom. Both men and women walked in and out busily. I was a bit worried about how the ballroom would turn out. It was the first time I ever planned for such a large construction. The only thing that really helped me decorate was the small layouts drawn on the merchants notebook. He carried it along with him and I got a chance to go through the pages of the layout of different rooms and their decorations. It must've showed that I was new with all of this, the merchant made efforts to introduce new decors for the ballroom. He showed me the delicate figures that were handcrafted. There was one that represented a group of men and women celebrating. The merchant shared that it would bring blessings to our celebrations in the ballroom if I were to purchase it and place it inside. He also showed one of an angel above a small child in a basket. He suggested this to be placed in Lovis' room as he congratulated my pregnancy. Khael assured me that the costs did not matter and told me to buy whatever I wanted. But I did not feel comfortable ordering all these that I did not plan for. They seemed quite expensive for their size. At the same time, I did not want to disrespect the merchant since he spent so much time explaining and offering me help. Maybe just one wouldn't hurt... When we had finally finished discussing the preparations for the ballroom, the merchant told me he would be able to bring a layout of the ballroom that we planned out today. It would serve us a better visualization of how the final results would look like. "Well, it was a pleasure serving you today Lady Lilith." He took my hand in his to leave a kiss on top my hand. "P-Please travel safely." He waved a final goodbye with a wide smile on top his horse before the departure. He was a very energetic man but for some reason I felt so drained. The humidity certainly made things worse. A nice cool bath sounded perfect to finish the day. The workers were all about gone for the day and perfect for us to take a dip to wash off by the small waterfall. Cree and Cicili tied a lining between the trees to block our view just in case anyone came by. I was shy to reveal my naked state in front of them and drifted away from them. They were understanding especially because no one here had seen me completely naked except Khael. My eyes shifted to the velvety sky and noticed it getting darker much earlier now. The sun was quick to set, only revealing the tips of its rays through the clouds. Just a quick wash was all I needed from the humidity. I wondered if Cree and Cicili were already done. They assured me that they would leave my clothes within close reach and wait outside. The waters trickled down my body as I started walking out but I stopped at the sound of voices approaching closer. My eyes widened when I realized it to be voices of a group of men. I was able to hear their laughs and out of panic I tried to hide myself back in the waters. My heart was beating rapidly and shut my eyes tightly in worry. Why are they here? Did they miss the lining blocking off the area? I was able to hear the waters moving from their wild entrance. The waters swayed back and forth and hit against the small rock I was behind. It appeared they would stay here for a while so I decided to wait until they were gone to leave this place. I bit my lip in embarrassment of the situation I was in from my thoughtless behavior. Perhaps I should've just stayed close to Cree and Cicili. I moved back further away from their view until I felt myself hit against someone. My eyes widened when his hand covered my mouth and my words were muffled. "Shh..it's okay Lilith. It's just me." My breaths were wavering and it took a moment to find my ease. But after recognizing his voice, I was able to calm myself down a bit. He slowly removed his hand away from my mouth and wrapped his arms around me to pull me closer. I was able to feel his bare chest against me. He lowered himself against my ear and whispered in his low voice. "I've never thought you to be this daring." I couldn't tell whether my heart was beating from the situation or from our close proximity. My ear felt as if they were burning from even the faintest breeze of his breath. "K-Khael..." Why is he here? "Looks like we'll be stuck here for a while." * Thank you Chp. 68 Khael "You boys are free to go." As soon as my words fell, they aimed for a cool bath by the waterfall. The weather was extremely humid and the only thing I wanted to do was hurry inside. Lucan and his boys called back at me to come with them but all my thoughts were on Lilith. I've finally finished making the arrangements to send a few of our men and a carriage for Laurdes. They would depart tomorrow. Even then, it would take about 2 weeks considering the stops they make. But there was no doubt Lilith would be overjoyed seeing Laurdes. I smiled in just the thought of it. I did not plan to tell her of the news. I wondered what kind of face she would make from the surprise. I anticipated the little bounce in her voice of excitement. They exchanged letters and Lilith would often send a share of the gifts she received. Although she did not express it, I was sure there were times where she was lonely. I was her husband but there was a limit to things I could satisfy her with. Laurdes was a big part of her and she cherished her dearly. If it meant for her happiness, there was no need for further thoughts for my decisions. The sun was about to set and I assumed she went to our room already but a quick check wouldn't hurt. When I approached the site, all the workers were just about gone but I got a hold of one of them to ask of Lilith. He mentioned she was with Cree and Cicili and pointed towards the area they were headed. For a moment, I was wondering what they were doing until I realized the path would lead to the same waterfall. Surely, they wouldn't have gone there now... I rushed over while numerous thoughts flooded my mind. A group of rowdy men bombarding the ladies while they were bathing... Lilith in her naked state... I would surely lose my mind. I'm sure they would've left by now. I only hoped they were finished and gone by the time our guys reached the falls. When I approached closer, I was already able to hear their loud voices echoing. I turned the corner to take a glimpse but there were no signs of the girls there. It brought quick relief to my worries. But that quickly disappeared when my eyes shifted to the other side closer to the trees and noticed a think lining fallen on the floor. I followed its trail, finding one end loosely wrapped around the trunk of a tree. I recognized Lilith's clothes neatly folded on top a smooth rock further inside. I moved a branch covering my view. It wasn't hard to find her. Lilith was hovering in the far corner, unable to move in fear of being seen by the boys. She sat deep, inside where the water was reaching above her shoulders. The clear water did little to hide her naked state. I was able to see her features so clearly. The slightest thought of a group of rowdy men seeing her like this had my blood boil. My only thought was to get her out of here. I took her clothes with me, away from their sight. I had no thoughts of even removing my own clothes as I walked into the water. Her attention was elsewhere and didn't even notice me coming in. When my hand covered her mouth, she shutterred in shock. She was starting to shake, not knowing that it was me. My voice seemed to assure her and it was only until she turned to take a glimpse of my face that she relaxed. I should be taking her out of here soon but my eyes naturally trailed down her neck and to her shoulders. The wet ends of her hair gripped onto the edge of her shoulders. A few framed her face and dripped onto the surface of the water, creating faint ripples as if to time me of my patience. When I looked down, I found the water sway back and forth hitting her chest. Every now and then her dark, rosy buds peeked out of the water. The warmth of her body firmly against my chest didn't help at all but I didn't bother shifting her off me. I was surely out of my mind trying to take advantage of this situation but it wasn't anything new when I was with her. Lilith How did he find me? I'd thought I would be trapped here alone for the rest of the evening until the boys were gone. Although it was nerve-wracking, I felt at ease knowing that Khael would be with me. I flinched everytime their laughs echoed across. They were quite loud in the water as well. I leaned back further against Khael's chest as if it would hide me better. It seemed Khael had noticed my intents and he wrapped his arm around my waist to pull me in closer. He held me so firmly between his legs that I was able to feel his size rubbing against my bottoms. My cheeks flushed at the thought and I couldn't help but lower my head. As always, Khael was never bothered at all. He wasn't even aware. He leaned down against my ear, curious about my day with the girls. "T-The merchant said w-we'll be able to see a d-draft of the layout for the b-ballroom." I debated on telling him about the sculptures I ended up buying from the merchant. I felt a bit guilty about it especially because Khael didn't seem to believe in objects of luck and blessings. But he always had the talisman I gave him on his wrist. I rubbed the ends of it as we whispered amongst each other. His efforts to relax me showed as I was too tense from nervousness. He laid his head against my chest as we waited for time to pass and for them to leave. Moments ago, I've feared of getting caught and wanted to leave desperately. I couldn't believe I wanted to stay like this for a longer, holding Khael for the rest of the evening. Khael I had my eyes closed, leaning against her chest. It was quite soothing to hear her heart beating faintly and feeling the slow rise and fall of her chest. I want to see her face. But I stopped myself. I reminded myself this was my way of suppressing my urges to take advantage of her now. Facing her now would make me lose all rationale. A peek shouldn't do much harm. I looked up towards her but her eyes were closed. I noticed her head nodding off, falling asleep. Parts of her baby hair were sticking onto her forehead. My eyes trailed down to the tip of her nose, where a droplet of water failed to fall. I followed one heading down to her chin where her plump lips were slightly parted. They were just moments away from me sucking its ripe fruits. I wondered how they would taste today. The tips of her wavy hair curled onto different parts of her chest. A piece perfectly surrounded her right rosy bud, luring me onto them. I grew impatient, longing for her attention. I wished to suck her soft skin near her collarbone. I traced down her breast with the back of my fingers and watched its tips rise to my call. Once. Twice. I envisioned my tongue swirling around them to see them bloom inside my mouth. They would surely be the most beautiful flowers in this world. But the only thing I could do was stroke her soft cheek with the back of my fingers. I could not find myself to disturb her. You leave me restless and sleep so peacefully... I promise you. This will be the last time you get away with this. * Thank you Note I'm a little late on this topic but I just wanted to say please be nice to each other in the comments. Disagreements are fine but please refrain from making statements that can be hurtful for others (ex. condescending, derogatory tone). This is a reading space I wish people can enjoy.